This is a modern-English version of Olive in Italy, originally written by Dalton, Moray. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Front cover of book

OLIVE ...
IN ITALY

London
T. FISHER UNWIN
MCMIX

[All Rights Reserved]

[All Rights Reserved]


“For in the hand of the Lord there is a cup, and the wine is red; it is full mixed, and He poureth out of the same. As for the dregs thereof: all the ungodly of the earth shall drink them....”

“For in the hand of the Lord there is a cup, and the wine is red; it is fully mixed, and He pours out of it. As for the dregs: all the wicked of the earth will drink them....”


CONTENTS

BOOK I.
PAGE
Siena 17
BOOK II.
Florence 115
BOOK III.
Rome 213


OLIVE IN ITALY

BOOK I.—SIENA

CHAPTER I

“I believe that Olive Agar is going to tell you that she can’t pay her bill,” said the landlady’s daughter as she set the breakfast tray down on the kitchen table.

“I think Olive Agar is going to let you know that she can’t pay her bill,” said the landlady’s daughter as she placed the breakfast tray on the kitchen table.

“Good gracious, Gwen, how you do startle one! Why?”

“Wow, Gwen, you really know how to surprise someone! Why?”

“She began again about the toast, and I told her straight that you always set yourself against any unnecessary cooking. Meat and vegetables must be done, I said, but those who can’t relish bread as it comes from the baker’s, and plain boiled potatoes, can go without, I said. Then she says, of course I must do as my mother tells me, and would I ask you to step up and see her presently.”

“She started again about the toast, and I told her directly that you always oppose any unnecessary cooking. Meat and vegetables must be cooked, I said, but those who can’t enjoy bread straight from the baker and plain boiled potatoes can skip it, I said. Then she said, of course I have to do what my mother tells me, and would I ask you to come see her soon.”

“Perhaps you were a bit too sharp with her.”

“Maybe you were a little too harsh with her.”

The girl sniffed resentfully. “Good riddance if she goes,” she called after her mother.

The girl sniffed in annoyance. “Good riddance if she leaves,” she shouted after her mother.

Mrs Simons knocked perfunctorily at the dining-room door.

Mrs. Simons knocked casually on the dining room door.

[18] A young voice bade her come in. “I wanted to tell you that I heard from my cousins in Italy this morning. I am going to stay with them for a little, so I shall be leaving you at the end of the week.”

[18] A young voice called her inside. “I wanted to let you know that I heard from my cousins in Italy this morning. I'm going to stay with them for a bit, so I'll be heading out at the end of the week.”

The landlady’s cold stare was disconcerting. There was a distinct note of disapproval in her voice as she answered, “I do not know much about Italy.” She seemed to think it not quite a seemly subject, yet she pursued it. “I should have thought it was better for a young lady without parents or friends to find some occupation in her own country.”

The landlady’s icy glare was unsettling. There was a clear hint of disapproval in her voice as she replied, “I don’t know much about Italy.” She seemed to believe it wasn’t entirely an appropriate topic, yet she continued. “I would have thought it would be better for a young woman without parents or friends to find some work in her own country.”

Olive smiled. “Ah, but I hate boiled potatoes, and I think I shall love Italy and Italian cooking. You remember the Athenians who were always seeking some new thing? They had a good time, Mrs Simons.”

Olive smiled. “Ah, but I can't stand boiled potatoes, and I think I'm going to love Italy and Italian cooking. You remember the Athenians who were always looking for something new? They really enjoyed themselves, Mrs. Simons.”

“I hope you may not live to wish those words unsaid, miss,” the woman answered primly. “You have as good as sold your birthright, as Esau did, in that speech.”

“I hope you don’t end up regretting what you just said, miss,” the woman replied seriously. “You’ve practically given away your birthright, just like Esau did, with those words.”

“He was much nicer than Jacob.”

“He was way nicer than Jacob.”

“Oh, miss, how can you! But, after all, I suppose you are not altogether one of us since you have foreign cousins. What’s bred in the bone comes out in the flesh they say.”

“Oh, miss, how can you! But, I guess you’re not completely one of us since you have relatives abroad. What’s in the genes shows in the behavior, they say.”

“I am quite English, if that is what you mean. My aunt married an Italian.”

“I’m definitely English, if that’s what you mean. My aunt married an Italian.”

Mrs Simons’s eyes had wandered from the girl’s face to the heavy chandelier tied up in yellow muslin, and thence, by way of “Bubbles,” framed in tarnished gilt, to the door. “Ah, [19] well, I shall take your notice,” she said finally.

Mrs. Simons’s eyes had drifted from the girl’s face to the heavy chandelier wrapped in yellow fabric, and then, passing by “Bubbles,” set in tarnished gold, to the door. “Ah, [19] well, I will take your notice,” she said at last.

She went down again into the kitchen. “I never know where to have her,” she complained. “There’s something queer and foreign about her for all she says. What’s bred in the bone! I said that to her face, and I repeat it to you, Gwendolen.”

She went down into the kitchen again. “I never know where to put her,” she complained. “There’s something odd and foreign about her despite everything she says. What’s ingrained in her! I told her that to her face, and I’m telling you the same thing, Gwendolen.”

Mrs Simons might have added that adventures are to the adventurous. Olive’s father was Jack Agar, of the Agars of Lyme, and he married his cousin. If Mrs Simons had known all that must be implied in this statement she might have held forth at some length on the subject of heredity, and have traced the girl’s dislike of boiled potatoes to her great-great-uncle’s friendship with Lord Byron, and her longing for sunshine to a still more remote ancestress, lady-in-waiting to a princess at the court of Le Roi Soleil.

Mrs. Simons could have mentioned that adventures are meant for those who seek them. Olive's father was Jack Agar, from the Agars of Lyme, and he married his cousin. If Mrs. Simons had known everything that was implied in this statement, she might have gone on for a while about heredity and linked the girl’s dislike of boiled potatoes to her great-great-uncle’s friendship with Lord Byron, and her craving for sunshine to an even more distant ancestor, a lady-in-waiting to a princess at the court of Le Roi Soleil.

Adventures to the adventurous! The Agars were always aware of the magnificent possibilities of life and love, and inclined to ignore the unpleasant actualities of existence and the married state; hence some remarkable histories, and, in the end, ruin. Olive was the last of the old name. Jack Agar had died at thirty, leaving his wife and child totally unprovided for but for the little annuity that had sufficed for dress in the far-off salad days, and that now must be made to maintain them. Olive was sent to a cheap boarding-school, where she proved herself a fool at arithmetic; [20] history, very good; conduct, fair; according to her reports. She was not happy there. She hated muddy walks and ink-stained desks and plain dumpling, and all these things seemed to be an essential part of life at Miss Blake’s.

Adventures for the daring! The Agars always recognized the amazing possibilities of life and love, and were inclined to overlook the unpleasant realities of life and marriage; hence some remarkable stories, and ultimately, disaster. Olive was the last of the old name. Jack Agar had died at thirty, leaving his wife and child completely unprepared for the future except for a small annuity that had covered their clothing in the long-ago carefree days, and that now had to support them. Olive was sent to a low-cost boarding school, where she showed herself to be terrible at math; [20] history, quite good; conduct, fair; according to her reports. She was not happy there. She despised muddy walks, ink-stained desks, plain dumplings, and all these things seemed to be a crucial part of life at Miss Blake’s.

She left at eighteen, and thereafter she and her mother lived together in lodgings at various seaside resorts within their means, practising a strict economy, improving their minds at the free library, doing their own dressmaking, and keeping body and soul together on potted meats, cocoa and patent cereals. Mary Agar rebelled sometimes in secret, regretting the lack of “opportunities,” i.e., of possible husbands. She would have been glad to see her daughter settled. The Agars never used commonsense in affairs of the heart. Her own marriage had been very foolish from a worldly point of view, and her sister Alice had run away with her music-master.

She left when she was eighteen, and after that, she and her mother lived together in various affordable seaside lodgings, practicing strict budgeting, expanding their minds at the free library, making their own clothes, and surviving on canned meats, cocoa, and packaged cereals. Mary Agar sometimes secretly rebelled, wishing for more “opportunities,” i.e., potential husbands. She would have been happy to see her daughter settled down. The Agars never used common sense when it came to matters of the heart. Her own marriage had been quite foolish from a practical standpoint, and her sister Alice had eloped with her music teacher.

“In those days girls had a governess at home and finished with masters, and young Signor Menotti came twice a week to our house in Russell Square to teach Alice the guitar and mandoline. We shared singing and French lessons, but she had him to herself. He was very good-looking, dark, and rather haggard, and just shabby enough to make one sorry for him. When Alice said she would marry him mamma was furious, but she was just of age, and she had a little money of her own, [21] an annuity as I have, and she went her own way. They were married at a registry office, I think, and soon afterwards they went to his home in Italy. Mamma never forgave, but Alice and I used to write to each other, and her eldest child was called after me. I don’t know how it turned out. She never said she was unhappy, but she died after eight years, leaving her three little girls to be brought up by their father’s sister.”

“In those days, girls had a governess at home and took lessons with private tutors, and young Signor Menotti came to our house in Russell Square twice a week to teach Alice the guitar and mandolin. We shared singing and French lessons, but she had him all to herself. He was very good-looking, dark, and a bit worn-out, just shabby enough to make you feel sorry for him. When Alice said she would marry him, Mom was furious, but Alice had just turned 18 and had a little money of her own, an annuity like mine, so she followed her heart. They got married at a registry office, I think, and soon afterward moved to his home in Italy. Mom never forgave her, but Alice and I used to write to each other, and her oldest child was named after me. I don’t know how things turned out. She never said she was unhappy, but she passed away after eight years, leaving her three little girls to be raised by their father’s sister.”

Olive knew little more than this of her aunt. Further questioning elicited the fact that Signor Menotti’s name was Ernesto.

Olive knew hardly anything else about her aunt. When she asked more questions, she found out that Signor Menotti's name was Ernesto.

“The girls are your cousins, Olive dear, and you have no other relations. I should like to see them.”

“The girls are your cousins, Olive dear, and you don’t have any other relatives. I would love to meet them.”

“So should I.”

"Me too."

Olive knew all about the annuity, but she had not realised until her mother died quite suddenly, of heart failure after influenza, what it means to have no money at all. She was dazed with grief at first, and Mrs Simons was as kind as could be expected and did not thrust the weekly bill upon her on the morning after the funeral, though it was due on that day. But lodgers are not supposed to give much trouble, and though death is not quite so heinous as infectious disease or ink spilt on the carpet it is still distinctly not a thing to be encouraged by too great a display of sympathy, and Olive was soon made to understand that it behoved her to seek some means of livelihood, some way out into the world.

Olive knew all about the annuity, but she hadn’t realized until her mother died suddenly from heart failure after the flu what it really meant to have no money at all. At first, she was dazed with grief, and Mrs. Simons was as kind as could be expected, not pushing the weekly bill on her the morning after the funeral, even though it was due that day. However, lodgers are not supposed to cause much trouble, and while death isn’t quite as bad as an infectious disease or ink spilled on the carpet, it’s still definitely not something that should be met with too much sympathy. Olive quickly figured out that she needed to find a way to earn a living, a way to step out into the world.

[22] No proverb is too hackneyed to be comforting at times, and the girl reminded herself that blood is thicker than water as she looked among her mother’s papers for the Menotti address. They were her cousins, birds of a feather. She wrote them a queer, shy, charming letter in strange Italian, laboriously learnt out of a grammar, and then—since some days must elapse before she could get any answer—she conscientiously studied the advertisement columns of the papers. She might be a nursery governess if only she could be sure of herself at long division, or—horrid alternative—a useful help. Mrs Simons suggested a shop.

[22] No saying is too worn out to be comforting sometimes, and the girl reminded herself that family ties are stronger than other relationships as she searched through her mother's papers for the Menotti address. They were her cousins, kindred spirits. She wrote them a quirky, shy, charming letter in broken Italian that she had painstakingly learned from a grammar book, and then—since it would take a few days to receive a reply—she diligently examined the classified ads in the newspapers. She could be a nursery governess if only she felt more confident with long division, or—horrible thought—an assistant. Mrs. Simons suggested a store.

“You have a nice appearance, miss. Perhaps you would do as one of the young ladies in the drapery department, beginning with the tapes and thread and ribbon counter, you know, and working your way up to the showroom.”

“You look really nice, miss. Maybe you could work as one of the young women in the fabric department, starting at the counter for tapes, thread, and ribbons, and then moving up to the showroom.”

But Olive altogether declined to be a young lady.

But Olive completely refused to act like a young lady.

She waited anxiously for her cousins’ letter, and it meant so much to her that when it came she was half afraid to open it.

She waited nervously for her cousins’ letter, and it meant so much to her that when it finally arrived, she was almost scared to open it.

It was grotesquely addressed to the

It was grotesquely addressed to the

Genteel Miss Agar Olive,
Marsden Street, 159,
Brighton,
Provincia di Sussex,
Inghilterra.

Genteel Miss Agar Olive,
159 Marsden St,
Brighton,
Sussex
England.

The post-mark was Siena. It was stamped [23] on the flap, which was also decorated with a blue bird carrying a rose in its beak, and was rather strongly scented.

The postmark was Siena. It was stamped [23] on the flap, which was also decorated with a blue bird carrying a rose in its beak, and had a pretty strong scent.

Dear Cousin,—We were so pleased and interested to hear from you, though we greatly regret to have the news of our aunt’s death. Our father’s sister lives with us since we are orphans. She is a widow and has no children of her own. If you can pay us fifteen lire a week we shall be satisfied, and we will try to get you pupils for English. Kindly let us know the date and hour of your arrival.—Believe us, yours devotedly,

Hey Cousin,—We were really happy and interested to hear from you, although we are very sorry to learn about our aunt’s passing. Our father’s sister lives with us since we are orphans. She is a widow and doesn’t have any children. If you can send us fifteen lire a week, we would be fine with that, and we will work on finding you students for English. Please let us know the date and time of your arrival.—Sincerely yours,

Maria, Gemma and Carmela.”

“Maria, Gemma and Carmela.”

Olive read it carefully twice over, and then sat down at the table and began to scribble on the back of the envelope. She convinced herself that three times fifteen was forty-five, and that so many lire amounted to not quite two pounds. Then there was the fare out to be reckoned. Finally, she decided that she would be able to get out to Italy and to live there for three weeks before she need call herself penniless.

Olive read it closely two times, then sat down at the table and started to jot down notes on the back of the envelope. She convinced herself that three times fifteen was forty-five, and that amount of lire was just under two pounds. Then she had to consider the travel costs. Ultimately, she figured she could get to Italy and manage to live there for three weeks before she would have to consider herself broke.

She went to the window and stood for a while looking out. The houses opposite and all down the road were exactly alike, all featureless and grey, roofed with slate, three-storied, with basement kitchens. Nearly every one of them had “Apartments” in gilt letters on the fanlight over the front door. [24] It was raining. The pavements were wet and there was mud on the roadway. The woman who lived in the corner house was spring-cleaning. Olive saw her helping the servant to take down the curtains in the front room. Dust and tea-leaves and last year’s cobwebs. It occurred to her that spring would bring a recurrence of these things only if she became a useful help, as she must if she stayed in England and earned her living as best she could—only these and nothing more. The idea was horrible and she shuddered at it. “I shall go,” she said aloud. “I shall go.”

She walked over to the window and stood there for a bit, looking outside. The houses across the street and along the road were all identical, bland and grey, with slate roofs, three stories tall, and basement kitchens. Almost all of them had “Apartments” written in gold letters on the glass above the front door. [24] It was raining. The sidewalks were slick and there was mud on the street. The woman in the corner house was doing a deep clean. Olive saw her helping the maid take down the curtains in the living room. Dust, tea leaves, and cobwebs from last year. It struck her that spring would just bring back these chores unless she became truly useful, which she had to do if she stayed in England and tried to earn a living—just these things and nothing more. The thought was terrible, and she shuddered at it. “I’m leaving,” she said out loud. “I’m leaving.”


CHAPTER II

Olive, advised by a clerk in Cook’s office, had taken a through ticket to Siena, third class to Dover, first on the boat, second in France and Italy. She got to Victoria in good time, had her luggage labelled, secured a corner seat, and, having twenty minutes to spare, strolled round the bookstall, eyeing the illustrated weeklies and the cheap reprints. The blue and gold of a shilling edition of Keats lay ready to her hand and she picked it up and opened it.

Olive, following the advice of a clerk in Cook’s office, bought a through ticket to Siena—third class to Dover, first on the boat, and second in France and Italy. She arrived at Victoria with plenty of time to spare, had her luggage tagged, found a corner seat, and with twenty minutes to kill, wandered around the bookstall, glancing at the illustrated weeklies and the budget reprints. A blue and gold shilling edition of Keats caught her eye, and she picked it up and opened it.

The girl, true lover of all beauty, flushed with pleasure at the dear, familiar word music, the sound of Arcadian pipes heard faintly for a moment above the harsh roar of London. For her the dead poet’s voice rose clearly through the clamour of the living; it was like the silver wailing of a violin in a blaring discord of brass instruments.

The girl, a true lover of beauty, blushed with joy at the sweet, familiar word "music," the faint sound of pastoral pipes breaking through the loud noise of London for just a moment. To her, the dead poet’s voice stood out clearly amid the chaos of the living; it was like the soft cry of a violin cutting through the blaring clash of brass instruments.

She laid down the book reluctantly, and turning, met the eager eyes of the man who stood beside her. He had just bought an armful of current literature, and his business at the bookstall was evidently done, yet he lingered for an appreciable instant. He, too, was a lover of beauty, and in his heart he was saying, “Oh, English rose!”

She put down the book with some hesitation, and as she turned, she found the eager eyes of the man standing next to her. He had just bought a bunch of new books, and it was clear that his time at the bookstall was over, yet he stuck around for a noticeable moment. He, too, appreciated beauty, and in his heart, he was thinking, “Oh, English rose!”

[26] He did not look English himself. He wore his black hair rather longer than is usual in this country, and there was a curiously vivid look, a suggestion of fire about him, which is conspicuously lacking in the average Briton, whose ambition it is to look as cool as possible. His face was thin and his eyes were deep set, like those of Julius Cæsar—in fact, the girl was strongly reminded of the emperor’s bust in the British Museum. He looked about thirty-five, but might have been older.

[26] He didn’t look very English. His black hair was longer than what’s typical in this country, and he had an unusual, vibrant quality to him, something fiery that’s usually absent in the average Brit, whose goal is to appear as cool as possible. His face was thin, and his eyes were deep-set, reminiscent of Julius Caesar—in fact, the girl was strongly reminded of the emperor’s bust in the British Museum. He looked about thirty-five, but he could have been older.

All this Olive saw in the brief instant during which they stood there together and aware of each other. When he turned away she bought some magazines, without any great regard for their interest or suitability, and went to take her place in the third-class compartment she had selected.

All this Olive saw in the brief moment they stood there together, aware of each other. When he turned away, she bought some magazines, not really caring about their content or whether they were a good fit, and headed to the third-class compartment she had chosen.

He would travel first, of course. She watched his leisurely progress along the platform, and noted that he was taller than any of the other men there, and better-looking. His thin, clean-shaven face compelled attention; she saw some women looking at him, and was pleased to observe that he did not even glance at them. Then people came hurrying up to the door of her compartment to say good-bye to some of her fellow-travellers, and she lost sight of him.

He would travel first, of course. She watched him casually walking down the platform and noticed that he was taller than all the other men there and more attractive. His thin, clean-shaven face drew attention; she saw some women looking at him and was happy to see that he didn’t even glance their way. Then people rushed to the door of her compartment to say goodbye to some of her fellow travelers, and she lost sight of him.

The train started and passed through the arid wilderness of backyards that lies between each one of the London termini and the clean green country.

The train began its journey and traveled through the dry stretch of backyards that separates each of the London train stations from the neat, green countryside.

[27] Olive fluttered the pages of her magazine, but she felt disinclined to read. She was pretty; her brown hair framed a rose-tinted face, her smile was charming, her blue eyes were gay and honest and kind. Men often looked at her, and it cannot be denied that the swift appraisement of masculine eyes, the momentary homage of a glance that said “you are fair,” meant something to her. Such tributes to her beauty were minor joys, to be classed with the pleasure to be derived from marrons glacés or the scent of violets, but the remembrance of them did not often make her dream by day or bring a flush to her cheeks.

[27] Olive flipped through the pages of her magazine, feeling reluctant to actually read it. She was attractive; her brown hair framed her rosy face, her smile was delightful, and her blue eyes were cheerful, sincere, and kind. Men frequently noticed her, and there’s no denying that the quick evaluations of their gaze, the brief acknowledgment that said “you’re beautiful,” meant something to her. These compliments on her looks were small pleasures, on par with enjoying marrons glacés or the fragrance of violets, but they rarely made her daydream or blush.

She roused herself presently and began to look out of the window with the remorseful feeling of one who has been neglecting an old friend for an acquaintance. After all, this was England, where she was born and where her mother had died, and she was leaving it perhaps for ever. She tried to fix the varying aspects of the spring in her mind for future reference; the tender green of the young larches in the plantation, the pale gold of the primroses, and the flowering gorse close to the line, the square grey towers of the village churches, even the cold, pinched faces of the people waiting on the platforms of the little stations. Italy would be otherwise, and she might never see these familiar things again.

She woke up and started to look out the window, feeling guilty like someone who's been ignoring an old friend for a new one. This was England, the place where she was born and where her mother had passed away, and she was possibly leaving it forever. She tried to remember the different sights of spring for the future: the soft green of the young larches in the woods, the pale gold of the primroses, and the blooming gorse near the tracks, the square grey towers of the village churches, and even the cold, weary faces of the people waiting on the platforms of the small stations. Italy would be different, and she might never see these familiar sights again.

When the train rushed out on to the pier at Dover she dared not look back at the white cliffs, but kept her eyes resolutely seaward. [28] The wind was high, and she heard that the crossing would be rough. Cæsar was close behind her, and she caught a glimpse of him going aft as she made her way to the ladies’ cabin.

When the train sped onto the pier at Dover, she didn't dare look back at the white cliffs but kept her gaze firmly on the sea. [28] The wind was strong, and she heard that the crossing would be choppy. Cæsar was right behind her, and she caught a glimpse of him heading towards the back as she walked to the ladies' cabin.

She lay down on one of the red velvet divans in the stuffy saloon, and closed her eyes as she had been advised to do, and in ten minutes her misery was complete.

She lay down on one of the red velvet couches in the stuffy lounge, and closed her eyes as she had been told to do, and in ten minutes, her misery was total.

“If you are going to be ill nothing will stop you,” observed the sympathetic stewardess. “It is like Monte Carlo. Most people have a system, and sometimes they win, but they are bound to lose in the end. Champagne, munching biscuits, patent medicines, lying down as you are now. It is all vanity and vexation of spirit, my dear.”

“If you’re going to get sick, nothing will stop it,” the caring stewardess noted. “It’s like Monte Carlo. Most people think they have a strategy and sometimes they win, but in the end, they’re going to lose. Champagne, snacking on biscuits, taking over-the-counter meds, lying down like you are now. It’s all just vanity and frustration, my dear.”

Olive joined feebly in her laugh. “I feel better now. Are we nearly there?”

Olive weakly laughed along. “I feel better now. Are we almost there?”

“Just coming into harbour.”

“Just arriving at the harbor.”

“Thank heaven!”

“Thank goodness!”

When Olive crawled up on deck her one idea, after her luggage, was to avoid anyone who had seemed to admire her. She could not bear that the man should see her green face, and she was grateful to him for keeping his distance in the crush to get off the boat, and for disappearing altogether in the station. A porter in a blue linen blouse piloted her to the waiting train, and she climbed into the compartment labelled “Turin,” and settled herself in a window seat.

When Olive climbed up on deck, her main thought, after grabbing her luggage, was to steer clear of anyone who had admired her. She couldn't stand the idea of that guy seeing her pale face, and she was thankful he kept his distance in the crowd trying to get off the boat and completely vanished at the station. A porter in a blue linen shirt guided her to the waiting train, and she hopped into the compartment marked “Turin,” settling into a window seat.

The country between Calais and Paris can [29] only be described as flat, stale and unprofitable by a beauty lover panting for the light and glow and colour of the South, and Olive soon got a book out of her bag and began to read. Her only fellow-passenger, a middle-aged English lady with an indefinite face, spoke to her presently. “You are reading a French novel?”

The area between Calais and Paris can [29] only be described as flat, dull, and uninteresting for someone who loves beauty and craves the brightness, glow, and colors of the South. Olive quickly took a book out of her bag and started to read. Her only fellow passenger, a middle-aged English woman with a forgettable face, spoke to her after a while. “Are you reading a French novel?”

“No, it is in Italian. La Città Morta, by Gabriele D’Annunzio. I want to rub up my few words of the language.”

“No, it’s in Italian. La Città Morta, by Gabriele D’Annunzio. I want to brush up on my limited vocabulary in the language.”

“Is he not a very terrible writer?”

“Isn’t he a really awful writer?”

Olive was so tired of the disapproving note. “He writes very well, and his descriptions are gorgeous. Of course he is horrid sometimes, but one can skip those parts.”

Olive was so fed up with the disapproving note. “He writes really well, and his descriptions are beautiful. Sure, he can be awful sometimes, but you can just skip those parts.”

“Do you?”

"Do you?"

Olive smiled. “No, I do not,” she said frankly, “but I don’t enjoy them. They make me tired of life.”

Olive smiled. “No, I don’t,” she said honestly, “but I don’t like them. They make me tired of living.”

“Is not that rather a pity?”

“Isn't that a bit of a shame?”

“Perhaps; but you have to sift dirt to find diamonds, don’t you? And this man says things that are worth tiaras sometimes.”

“Maybe; but you have to dig through dirt to find diamonds, right? And this guy says things that are sometimes worth a fortune.”

“Surely there must be Italian authors who write books suitable for young people in a pretty style?”

“Surely there must be Italian authors who write books for young people in an appealing style?”

“A pretty style? No doubt. But I don’t read them.”

“A nice style? No question. But I don’t read them.”

The older woman sighed, and then smiled quite pleasantly. “I suppose you are clever. One of my nieces is, and they find her rather a handful. Will you try one of my sandwiches?”

The older woman sighed and then smiled warmly. “I guess you're pretty smart. One of my nieces is, and they find her quite a challenge. Want to try one of my sandwiches?”

[30] Olive produced her biscuits and bananas, and they munched together in amity. After all, an aunt might be worse than stupid, and this one was quite good-natured, and so kind that her taste in literature might be excused. There were affectionate farewells at the Paris station, where she got out with all her accumulation of bags and bundles.

[30] Olive brought out her biscuits and bananas, and they enjoyed them together happily. After all, an aunt could be worse than silly, and this one was pretty good-natured and so kind that her taste in books could be overlooked. There were warm goodbyes at the Paris station, where she got out with all her bags and bundles.

The train rushed on through the woods of Fontainebleau and across wide plains intersected by poplar-fringed canals. As the evening mists rose lights began to twinkle in cottage windows, and in the villages the church bells were ringing the prayer to the Virgin. Olive had laid aside her book some time since, and now, wearying of the grey twilit world, she fell asleep.

The train sped through the woods of Fontainebleau and across vast plains dotted with canals lined with poplar trees. As the evening fog rolled in, lights started to glow in cottage windows, and in the villages, the church bells were ringing a prayer to the Virgin. Olive had put her book down a while ago, and now, tired of the dull, fading light, she drifted off to sleep.

Jean Avenel, too, had watched the waning of the day from his place in a smoking first for a while, before he got up and began to prowl restlessly about the corridors. “She will be so tired if she does not eat,” he said to himself. “They ought not to let a child like that travel alone. I wonder—” He walked down the corridor again, but this time he looked into each compartment. He saw three Englishmen and an American playing whist, Germans eating, and French people sleeping, and at last he came upon his rose. A small man, mean-featured and scrubby-haired, was seated opposite to her, and his shining eyes were fixed upon her face. She had taken off her hat and was holding it on her lap, and Jean saw that [31] she was clutching at it nervously, and that she was pale. He understood that it was probably her first experience of the Italian stare, deliberate, merciless, and indefinitely prolonged. She flushed as he came forward, and her eyes were eloquent as they met his. He sat down beside her.

Jean Avenel had also been watching the sunset from his spot in a smoking car for a while before he got up and started to wander anxiously around the corridors. “She’ll be so tired if she doesn’t eat,” he thought to himself. “They shouldn’t let a kid like that travel alone. I wonder—” He walked down the corridor again, but this time peered into each compartment. He saw three Englishmen and an American playing whist, Germans eating, and French people sleeping, and finally, he found his rose. A small, shabby-looking man with unkempt hair was sitting across from her, his shining eyes glued to her face. She had taken off her hat and was holding it in her lap, and Jean noticed that she was nervously clutching it and that she looked pale. He realized it was probably her first encounter with the Italian stare—deliberate, merciless, and endless. She blushed when he approached, and her eyes spoke volumes as they met his. He sat down next to her.

“Please forgive me,” he said quietly, “but I can see this man is annoying you. Shall I glare him out of the place? I can.”

“Please forgive me,” he said softly, “but I can see this guy is bothering you. Should I give him an angry look to get him to leave? I can do that.”

“Oh, please do,” she answered. “He has frightened me so. He was talking before you came.”

“Oh, please do,” she replied. “He scared me so much. He was talking before you arrived.”

The culprit already looked disconcerted and rather foolish, and now, as Jean leant forward and seemed about to speak to him, he began to be frightened. He fidgeted, thrusting his hands in his pockets, looking out of the window, humming a tune. His ears grew red. He tried to meet the other man’s level gaze and failed. He got up rather hurriedly. The brown eyes watched him slinking out before they allowed themselves a second sight of the rose.

The culprit already seemed uneasy and kind of foolish, and now, as Jean leaned forward and looked like he was about to talk to him, he started to get scared. He fidgeted, shoved his hands in his pockets, stared out the window, and hummed a tune. His ears turned red. He attempted to meet the other man’s steady gaze but couldn't. He got up pretty quickly. The brown eyes followed him as he sneaked out before they allowed themselves to look at the rose again.

“Thank you so much,” said Olive. “I feel as if you had killed a spider for me, or an earwig. He was more like an earwig. He must have come in here while I was asleep.”

“Thank you so much,” said Olive. “I feel like you killed a spider for me, or an earwig. He was more like an earwig. He must have come in here while I was sleeping.”

“A deported waiter going back to his native Naples, I imagine,” Jean said. “They ought not to have let you travel alone.”

“A deported waiter heading back to his hometown of Naples, I guess,” Jean said. “They shouldn’t have let you travel by yourself.”

She smiled. “I am a law unto myself.”

She smiled. “I make my own rules.”

[32] “That is a pity. Will you think me very impertinent if I confess that I have been watching over you—at a respectful distance—ever since we left Victoria? I do not approve of children wandering—”

[32] "That's too bad. Would you think I'm being rude if I admit that I've been keeping an eye on you—at a respectful distance—ever since we left Victoria? I don't like the idea of kids wandering—”

She tilted her pretty chin at him. “Children! So you have made yourself into a sort of G.F.S. for me?”

She tilted her pretty chin at him. “Children! So you’ve turned yourself into some kind of G.F.S. for me?”

“You know,” he said gravely, “we have a mutual friend.” He drew a blue and gold volume from an inner pocket.

“You know,” he said seriously, “we have a mutual friend.” He pulled out a blue and gold book from an inner pocket.

Olive flushed scarlet, but she only said, “Oh, Keats!”

Olive turned bright red, but she only said, “Oh, Keats!”

She looked at his hands as they turned the pages; they were clever and kind, she thought, and she wondered if he was an artist or a doctor. Those fingers might set a butterfly’s wing, and yet they seemed very strong. She did not know she had sighed until he said, “Am I boring you?”

She watched his hands as he flipped through the pages; they were skilled and gentle, she thought, and she wondered if he was an artist or a doctor. Those fingers could mend a butterfly's wing, yet they looked quite powerful. She didn't realize she had sighed until he asked, “Am I boring you?”

“Oh, no,” she answered eagerly. “Please don’t go yet unless you want to. But tell me why you bought that book?”

“Oh, no,” she replied eagerly. “Please don’t leave yet unless you really want to. But can you tell me why you bought that book?”

“If you could have seen yourself as I saw you, you would understand,” he answered. “I once saw a woman on my brother’s estate pick up a piece of gold on the road. She had never had so much money without earning it in her life before, I suppose. At any rate she kissed it, and her face was radiant. She was old and ugly and worn by her long days of toil in the fields, and you— Well, in spite of the differences you reminded me of her, and I [33] am curious to know which poem of Keats brought that swift, rapt light of joy.”

“If you could have seen yourself the way I saw you, you would understand,” he replied. “I once saw a woman on my brother’s estate pick up a piece of gold off the road. She had never had that much money without working for it in her life, I guess. Anyway, she kissed it, and her face was lit up with joy. She was old and unattractive, worn down by her long days of hard labor in the fields, and you—well, despite the differences, you reminded me of her, and I’m curious to know which poem by Keats inspired that quick, radiant light of happiness.” [33]

“It was ‘White hawthorn and the pastoral eglantine’—”

“It was ‘White hawthorn and the country eglantine’—”

Jean found the place and marked the passage before returning the book to his pocket. “Now,” he said, “you will come with me and have some dinner.”

Jean found the spot and marked the passage before putting the book back in his pocket. “Now,” he said, “you’re coming with me for dinner.”


CHAPTER III

Many women are shepherded through all life’s journeyings by their men—fathers, brothers, husbands—who look out their trains for them, put them in the care of guards, and shield them from all contact with sulky porters and extortionate cabmen. Olive, who had always to take her own ticket and fight her own and her mother’s battles, now tasted the joys of irresponsibility with Avenel. He compounded with Customs officials, who bowed low before him, he took part in the midnight scramble for pillows at Modane, emerging from the crowd in triumph with no less than three of the coveted aids to repose under his arm, and he saw Olive comfortably settled in another compartment with two motherly German women, and there left her.

Many women are guided through life's experiences by the men in their lives—fathers, brothers, husbands—who book their train tickets for them, place them in the care of attendants, and protect them from grumpy porters and greedy taxi drivers. Olive, who had always had to get her own ticket and handle her own and her mother's challenges, now enjoyed the freedom from responsibility with Avenel. He negotiated with Customs officials, who greeted him with deep bows, participated in the late-night scramble for pillows at Modane, and triumphantly emerged from the crowd with three of the sought-after pillows under his arm. He ensured Olive was comfortably settled in another compartment with two caring German women before he left her.

At Turin he secured places in the diretto to Florence, and sent his man to the buffet for coffee and rolls, and the two broke their fast together.

At Turin, he got tickets on the diretto to Florence and sent his guy to the café for coffee and rolls, and the two had breakfast together.

“Italy and the joy of life,” Olive said lightly, as she lifted her cup, and he looked at her with melancholy brown eyes that yet held the ghost of a smile.

“Italy and the joy of life,” Olive said with a playful tone as she lifted her cup, and he looked at her with sad brown eyes that still carried a hint of a smile.

“The passing hour,” he answered; adding prosaically, “This is good coffee.”

“The passing hour,” he replied, adding plainly, “This is good coffee.”

[35] Referring to the grey silvery trees whose name she bore he assured her that he did not think she resembled them. “They are old and you seem eternally young. You should have been called Primavera.”

[35] Pointing to the grey, silvery trees she was named after, he assured her that he didn’t think she looked like them. “They’re old, and you seem forever young. You should have been called Primavera.”

She laughed. “Ah, if you had been my godfather—”

She laughed. “Oh, if you had been my godfather—”

“I should not have cared to have held you in my arms when you were a bald-headed baby,” he answered with perfect gravity.

“I wouldn’t have wanted to hold you in my arms when you were a bald baby,” he replied with complete seriousness.

Apparently he always said what he thought, but his frankness was disconcerting, and Olive changed the subject.

Apparently, he always said what was on his mind, but his honesty was unsettling, and Olive changed the topic.

“Is Siena beautiful?”

"Is Siena pretty?"

“It is a gem of the Renaissance, and you will love it as I do, I know, but I wish you could have seen Florence first. My brother has a villa at Settignano and I am going there now. The fruit trees in the orchard will be all white with blossom. You remember Romeo’s April oath: ‘By yonder moon that tips with silver all these fruit-tree tops—’”

“It’s a treasure from the Renaissance, and I know you’ll love it just like I do, but I really wish you could have seen Florence first. My brother has a villa in Settignano, and I’m heading there now. The fruit trees in the orchard will be covered in white blossoms. Remember Romeo’s April vow: ‘By that moon that turns all these fruit-tree tops to silver—’”

They lunched in the station restaurant at Genoa, and there he bought the girl a basket of fruit. “A poor substitute for the tea you will be wanting presently,” he explained. “You have no tea-basket with you? You will want one if you are going to live with Italians.”

They had lunch at the station restaurant in Genoa, and he bought the girl a basket of fruit. “It's a poor substitute for the tea you'll want soon,” he said. “You don’t have a tea basket with you? You’ll need one if you're going to live with Italians.”

“I never thought of it.”

"I never thought about it."

“May I send you one?” he asked eagerly. “Do let me.”

“Can I send you one?” he asked eagerly. “Please do.”

Olive flushed with pleasure. No one had been so kind to her since her mother died. [36] Evidently he liked her—oh! he liked her very much. She suddenly realised how much she would miss him when they parted at Florence and she had to go on alone. It had been so good to be with someone stronger than herself who would take care of her. He had seemed happy too, and she thought he looked younger now than he did when she first saw him standing by the bookstall at Victoria station.

Olive blushed with happiness. No one had been so nice to her since her mother passed away. [36] It was clear he liked her—oh, he liked her a lot. She suddenly realized how much she would miss him when they parted in Florence and she had to continue on her own. It felt so good to be with someone stronger than herself who would take care of her. He seemed happy too, and she thought he looked younger now than he did when she first saw him by the bookstall at Victoria station.

“It is very good of you,” she said. “I should like it. Thank you. I—I shall be sorry to say good-bye.”

“It’s really nice of you,” she said. “I would like that. Thank you. I—I’m going to miss saying goodbye.”

He met her wistful eyes gravely. “I should like you to know that I shall never forget this day,” he said. “I shall never cease to be grateful to you for being so—for being what you are. My wife is different.”

He looked into her longing eyes seriously. “I want you to know that I will never forget this day,” he said. “I will always be thankful to you for being so—for being who you are. My wife is different.”

“Your wife—”

"Your spouse—"

“I don’t live with her.”

"I don't live with her."

He took a card from his case presently and scribbled an address on it. “I dare not hope that I shall ever hear from you again, but that is my name, and letters will always be forwarded to me from my brother’s place. If ever I could do anything—”

He took a card from his case and quickly wrote down an address. “I don’t really expect to hear from you again, but that’s my name, and any letters will be sent to me from my brother’s place. If I can ever do anything—”

She faltered some word of thanks in an uncertain voice. She felt as if something had come upon her for which she was unprepared, some shadow of the world’s pain, some flame of its fires that flickered at her heart for a moment and was gone. She was suddenly afraid, not of the brown eyes that were fixed so hungrily upon her face, but of herself. She [37] could hear the beating of her own heart. The pity of it—the pity of it! He was so nice. Why could not they be friends—

She stumbled over a word of thanks in a hesitant voice. It felt like something had hit her that she wasn't ready for, some glimpse of the world's suffering, some flicker of its fires that briefly touched her heart and then vanished. Suddenly, she was afraid, not of the brown eyes that were so eagerly fixed on her face, but of herself. She could hear her own heart pounding. The sadness of it—the sadness of it! He was so nice. Why couldn’t they just be friends—

The night had fallen long since and they were nearing Florence.

The night had long since fallen, and they were getting close to Florence.

“Don’t forget to change at Empoli,” he said. “I will send my man on as far as that to look after you. Will you let me kiss you?”

“Don’t forget to change at Empoli,” he said. “I’ll send my guy with you as far as that to take care of you. Can I kiss you?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

He came over and sat on the seat by her side. “Don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you,” he said gently, and then, seeing her pale, he drew back. “No, I won’t. It would not be fair. Oh, I beg your pardon! It will be enough for me to remember how good you were.”

He came over and sat in the seat next to her. “Don’t be scared. I won’t hurt you,” he said softly, and then, noticing her pale face, he pulled back. “No, I won’t. That wouldn’t be right. Oh, I’m sorry! It’s enough for me to remember how kind you were.”

The train passed into the lighted station, and he stood up and took his hat and coat from the rack before he turned to her once more.

The train pulled into the lit station, and he stood up, grabbed his hat and coat from the rack, and turned to her one last time.

“Good-bye.”

"Goodbye."


CHAPTER IV

“Has anyone seen our cousin?” asked Gemma as she helped herself to spaghetti.

“Has anyone seen our cousin?” asked Gemma as she served herself some spaghetti.

Her aunt shrugged her fat shoulders. “No! The donna di servizio is mistress here, and she has ordained that the cousin shall not be disturbed. She has even locked the door, and she carries the key in her pocket.”

Her aunt shrugged her plump shoulders. “No! The donna di servizio is in charge here, and she has decided that the cousin can’t be disturbed. She has even locked the door and carries the key in her pocket.”

“It is true,” old Carolina said placidly. She was accustomed to join in the conversation at table when she chose, and Italian servants are allowed great freedom of speech. “You were all in your beds when Giovanni Scampo drove her here in his cab this morning or you would have seen her then. The poor child is half dead with fatigue. Let her sleep, I say. There are veal cutlets to come, Signorina Maria; will you have more spaghetti?”

“It’s true,” old Carolina said calmly. She was used to joining the conversation at the table when she wanted, and Italian servants are given a lot of freedom to speak. “You were all in bed when Giovanni Scampo brought her here in his cab this morning, or you would have seen her then. The poor girl is half dead from exhaustion. Let her sleep, I say. There are veal cutlets coming, Signorina Maria; would you like more spaghetti?”

“A little more.”

"One more"

The old woman shook her head. “You eat too much.”

The old woman shook her head. “You eat too much.”

The Menotti lived in a small stuffy flat on the third floor of 25, Piazza Tolomei. It had the one advantage of being central, but was otherwise extremely inconvenient. The kitchen was hot and airless, and the servant had to sleep in a dark cupboard adjoining, in [39] an atmosphere compounded of the scent of cheese, black beetles and old boots. There were four bedrooms besides, all opening on to the dining-room; and a tiny drawing-room, seldom used and never dusted, was filled to overflowing with gilt furniture and decorative fantasies in wool work.

The Menotti family lived in a small, stuffy apartment on the third floor of 25 Piazza Tolomei. It had the one perk of being centrally located, but was otherwise very inconvenient. The kitchen was hot and stuffy, and the servant had to sleep in a dark cupboard next door, in a mix of smells from cheese, black beetles, and old boots. There were four bedrooms in addition, all opening into the dining room; and a tiny living room, rarely used and never dusted, was crammed with gilded furniture and decorative wool work pieces.

The Menotti did not entertain. They met their friends at church, or at the theatre, or in the Lizza gardens, where they walked every evening in the summer. No man had ever seen them other than well dressed, but in the house they wore loose white cotton jackets and old skirts. They were en déshabillé now, though their heads were elaborately dressed and their faces powdered, and Maria’s waist was considerably larger than it appeared to be when she was socially “visible.”

The Menotti didn’t host gatherings. They met their friends at church, the theater, or in the Lizza gardens, where they walked every evening in the summer. No man had ever seen them looking anything less than well-dressed, but at home, they wore loose white cotton jackets and old skirts. They were en déshabillé now, even though their hair was styled with care and their faces powdered, and Maria’s waist was noticeably larger than it seemed when she was out in public.

“I must breathe sometimes,” she said.

“I need to breathe sometimes,” she said.

The three girls were inclined to stoutness, but Gemma drank vinegar and ate sparingly, and so had succeeded in keeping herself slim hitherto, though she was only three years younger than Maria, who was twenty-nine and looked forty.

The three girls tended to be on the heavier side, but Gemma drank vinegar and ate very little, and so far, she had managed to stay slim, even though she was only three years younger than Maria, who was twenty-nine and looked like she was forty.

Carmela was podgy, but she might lace or not just as she pleased. No one would look at her in any case since her kind, good-humoured, silly face was marked with smallpox.

Carmela was chubby, but she could choose to dress up or not as she wanted. No one would notice her anyway since her kind, happy, silly face was scarred from smallpox.

Gemma was the pride of her aunt and the hope of the family. The girls were poor, and it is hard for such to find husbands, but she [40] had recently become engaged to a young lawyer from Lucca, who had been staying with friends in Siena when he saw and fell in love with the girl whom the students at the University named the “Odalisque.”

Gemma was her aunt's pride and the family's hope. The girls were poor, and it's tough for them to find husbands, but she [40] had recently gotten engaged to a young lawyer from Lucca, who was visiting friends in Siena when he met and fell in love with the girl the university students called the "Odalisque."

Hers was the strange, boding loveliness of a pale orchid. She had no colour, but her curved lips were faintly pink, as were the palms of her soft, idle hands. “I shall be glad when she is married,” her aunt said often. “It is very well for Maria or Carmela to go through the streets alone, but Gemma is otherwise, and I cannot be always running after her. Then her temper ... Dio mio!

Hers was the unusual, ominous beauty of a pale orchid. She didn’t have much color, but her curved lips were a light pink, as were the palms of her soft, relaxed hands. “I’ll be glad when she gets married,” her aunt often said. “It’s fine for Maria or Carmela to walk through the streets alone, but Gemma is different, and I can’t always be following her. And her temper... Dio mio!

“Perhaps it is the vinegar,” suggested Carolina rather spitefully.

“Maybe it’s the vinegar,” Carolina suggested a bit spitefully.

“No. She wants a husband.”

“No. She wants a partner.”

When the dinner was over Signora Carosi went to her room to lie down, and her two elder nieces followed her example, but Carmela passed into the kitchen with Carolina.

When dinner was over, Signora Carosi went to her room to lie down, and her two older nieces did the same, but Carmela went into the kitchen with Carolina.

“You will let me see the cousin,” she said, wheedling. “Gemma thinks she will be ugly, with great teeth and a red face like the Englishwomen in the Asino, but I do not believe it.”

“You will let me see the cousin,” she said, trying to persuade him. “Gemma thinks she will be ugly, with big teeth and a red face like the Englishwomen in the Asino, but I don’t believe it.”

“If the signorina is hoping for a miracle of plainness she will be unpleasantly surprised,” said the old woman, and her shrivelled face was as mischievous as a monkey’s as she drew the key of Olive’s room from her pocket. “I am going to take her some soup now, and you shall come with me.”

“If the young lady is expecting a miracle of simplicity, she’s going to be in for a rude awakening,” said the old woman, and her wrinkled face was as playful as a monkey’s as she pulled the key to Olive’s room from her pocket. “I’m going to bring her some soup now, and you’re coming with me.”

[41] It is quite impossible to be retiring, or even modest, in the mid-Victorian sense, in flats. A bedroom cannot remain an inviolate sanctuary when it affords the only means of access to the bathroom or is a short cut to the kitchen. Olive had had some experience of suburban flats during holidays spent with school friends, and had suffered the familiarity that breeds weariness in such close quarters. As she woke now she was unpleasantly aware of strangers in the room.

[41] It’s pretty much impossible to be private, or even modest, in the mid-Victorian way, in apartments. A bedroom can’t stay a personal refuge when it’s the only way to get to the bathroom or is a shortcut to the kitchen. Olive had some experience with suburban apartments during holidays spent with friends from school and had dealt with the kind of familiarity that makes people tired of each other in such tight spaces. As she woke up now, she felt uncomfortably aware of strangers in the room.

“Only a lover or a nurse may look at a woman while she sleeps without offence,” she said drowsily. “It is an unpardonable liberty in all other classes of the population. Are you swains, or sisters of mercy?” She opened her eyes and met Carmela’s puzzled stare with laughter. “I was saying that when one is ill or in love one can endure many things,” she explained in halting Italian.

“Only a lover or a nurse can look at a woman while she's sleeping without causing any offense,” she said sleepily. “It's an unacceptable intrusion from everyone else. Are you guys just those types, or are you like angels?” She opened her eyes and met Carmela’s confused gaze with laughter. “What I meant was that when someone is sick or in love, they can tolerate a lot of things,” she explained in broken Italian.

“Ah,” Carmela said uncomprehendingly, “I am never ill, grazia a Dio, but when Maria has an indigestion she is cross, and when Gemma is in love her temper is dreadful. Perhaps, being a foreigner, you are different. Are you tired?”

“Ah,” Carmela said, not fully understanding, “I’m never sick, grazia a Dio, but when Maria has an upset stomach, she’s irritable, and when Gemma is in love, her mood is terrible. Maybe, since you’re a foreigner, you’re different. Are you tired?”

“Yes, I am, rather, but go on talking to me. I am not sleepy.”

“Yes, I am, actually, but keep talking to me. I'm not sleepy.”

Carmela, nothing loth, drew a chair to the bedside. “You need not get up yet,” she said comfortably. “We always lie down after dinner until five, and later we go for a walk. You will see the Via Cavour full of [42] people in the evening, officers and students, and mothers with daughters to be married, all walking up and down and looking at each other. Orazio Lucis first saw Gemma like that, and he followed us home, and then found out who we were and asked questions about us. Every day we saw him in the Piazza, smoking cigarettes, and waiting for us to go out that he might follow us, and Gemma would give him one look, and then cast down her eyes ... so!” Carmela caricatured her sister’s affectation of unconsciousness very successfully, and looked to Olive and Carolina for applause.

Carmela, not one to hesitate, pulled a chair up to the bedside. “You don’t have to get up yet,” she said casually. “We always nap after dinner until five, and then we go for a walk. You’ll see Via Cavour packed with [42] people in the evening—officers and students, and moms with daughters who are about to get married—all strolling and checking each other out. That’s how Orazio Lucis first noticed Gemma; he followed us home, then found out who we were and started asking questions about us. Every day, we’d spot him in the Piazza, smoking cigarettes and waiting for us to go out so he could follow us, and Gemma would give him one glance, then look down… like this!” Carmela mimicked her sister’s pretended innocence quite well and looked to Olive and Carolina for approval.

The servant grinned appreciation. “Yes, the signorina is very civetta. I, also, have seen her simpering when the avvocato has been here, but she soon gets tired of him, and then her face is as God made it.”

The servant smiled with appreciation. “Yes, the signorina is very civetta. I’ve also noticed her flirting when the avvocato is around, but she quickly gets bored with him, and then her face looks completely natural.”

Olive dressed herself leisurely when they had left her, and unpacked her clothes and her little store of books. Her cousins, coming to fetch her soon after six o’clock, found her ready to go out, but so absorbed in a guide-book of Siena that she did not hear Maria’s knock at the door.

Olive got dressed at her own pace after they left her and took out her clothes and her small collection of books. Her cousins came to pick her up shortly after six o’clock and found her all set to go out, but so focused on a guidebook about Siena that she didn’t hear Maria knocking at the door.

She had resolved that she would apply art and archæology as plasters to the wound life had given her already. She would stay her heart’s hunger with moods and tenses, but not of the verb “amare.” Learning and teaching, she might make her mind lord of her emotions.

She had decided that she would use art and archaeology as bandages for the wounds life had already inflicted on her. She would satisfy her heart's longing with moods and tenses, but not with the verb “amare.” By learning and teaching, she could make her mind in control of her emotions.

[43] She came forward rather shyly to meet her cousins. The three together were somewhat overpowering, flounced and frilled alike, and highly scented. Maria and Carmela fat, pleasant and profuse; Gemma silent, with dark resentful eyes and scornful lips that never smiled at other women.

[43] She approached her cousins a bit shyly. The three of them together were a lot to handle, all extravagant and well-dressed, and they wore strong perfume. Maria and Carmela were plump, cheerful, and talkative; Gemma was quiet, with dark, resentful eyes and lips that curled in disdain, never smiling at other women.

“You will show me the best things?” Olive said eagerly when they had all kissed her. “I want to see the Duomo first, and then the Palazzo Vecchio—but that is only open in the mornings, is it? And this is the Piazza Tolomei, so the house where Pia lived must be quite near.”

“You're going to show me the best things?” Olive said excitedly after they all kissed her. “I want to see the Duomo first, and then the Palazzo Vecchio—but that’s only open in the mornings, right? And since we're at Piazza Tolomei, the house where Pia lived must be really close.”

Gemma stared, but made no attempt to answer, and Maria looked confused.

Gemma stared but didn’t try to respond, and Maria looked puzzled.

“I am afraid you will find us all very stupid, cara,” said Carmela, apologetically. “We only go to the Duomo to pray, and as to museums and picture-galleries— And perhaps I had better tell you now, at once, that we do not want to learn English. We have got you several lessons through friends, but Maria and Carmela say they will not fatigue themselves over a foreign language, and I—”

“I’m afraid you’ll find us all very clueless, dear,” said Carmela, apologetically. “We only go to the Duomo to pray, and when it comes to museums and art galleries— And I should probably tell you right now that we don’t want to learn English. We’ve arranged a few lessons through friends, but Maria and Carmela say they won’t tire themselves out over a foreign language, and I—”

“Oh,” began Olive, “I thought—”

“Oh,” Olive started, “I thought—”

Gemma interrupted her. “A thousand thanks,” she said rudely. “We are not school children; we read about Pia dei Tolomei years ago at the Scuola Normale, but we do not consider her an amusing subject of conversation now.”

Gemma cut her off. “Thanks a lot,” she said bluntly. “We’re not kids; we read about Pia dei Tolomei years ago at the Scuola Normale, but we don't find her a fun topic to talk about anymore.”

[44] The rose in Olive’s cheeks deepened. “I shall soon learn to know your likes and dislikes,” she said, “and to understand your manners.”

[44] The blush in Olive’s cheeks grew stronger. “I’ll soon figure out what you like and dislike,” she said, “and get to know your habits.”

“I hope so,” answered Gemma as she left the room. Maria hurried after her, but the younger sister caught at Olive’s hand.

"I hope so," Gemma said as she walked out of the room. Maria rushed after her, but the younger sister grabbed Olive's hand.

“You must not listen to Gemma. Come, we will walk together. Let her go on; she cannot forgive your nose for being straight.”

“You shouldn’t listen to Gemma. Come on, let’s walk together. Let her keep talking; she can’t stand your straight nose.”


CHAPTER V

A large parcel addressed to Miss Agar was brought to the house a few weeks later. Olive was out giving a lesson when it came, and Gemma turned it over, examining the post-mark and the writing.

A big package addressed to Miss Agar arrived at the house a few weeks later. Olive was out teaching when it came, and Gemma picked it up, checking the postmark and the handwriting.

“Shall I open it and see what is inside? She would never know.”

“Should I open it and see what's inside? She'll never know.”

Carmela was horrified. “How can you think of such a thing!”

Carmela was horrified. “How can you even think like that!”

“Besides, it is sealed,” added Maria.

“Plus, it’s sealed,” added Maria.

These two liked their cousin well enough, and when they wished to tease the Odalisque they called her “carina” and praised her fresh prettiness. It was always so easy to make Gemma angry, and lately she had been more capricious and difficult than ever. Her sisters were continually trying to excuse her.

These two liked their cousin just fine, and when they wanted to tease the Odalisque, they called her “carina” and complimented her fresh looks. It was always super easy to make Gemma mad, and lately she had been more moody and difficult than ever. Her sisters kept trying to defend her.

“She is so nervous,” Maria said loyally, but her paraphrase availed nothing. Olive understood her cousin and disliked her extremely, though she accorded her a reluctant admiration.

“She is so nervous,” Maria said supportively, but her words made no difference. Olive understood her cousin and really disliked her, though she couldn't help but feel a bit of reluctant admiration.

She came in now with her books—an English grammar and a volume of translations—under her arm, and seeing that Gemma was watching [46] her, she took her parcel with a carefully expressionless phrase of thanks to Carmela, who was anxious to cut the string, and carried it into her room unopened. It was the tea-basket Jean Avenel had promised her. She read the enclosed note, however, before she looked at it.

She walked in now with her books—an English grammar and a book of translations—under her arm, and noticing that Gemma was watching her, she accepted her package with a carefully neutral thank you to Carmela, who was eager to cut the string, and carried it into her room without opening it. It was the tea basket Jean Avenel had promised her. However, she read the enclosed note before examining it.

“I am going to America and then to Russia. Do not quite forget me. If ever you need anything write to my brother, Hilaire Avenel, Villa Fiorelli, Settignano, near Florence, and he will serve you for my sake as he would for your own if he knew you. I think I have played better since I have known you, my rose. One must suffer much before one can express the divine sorrow of Chopin. I said I would not write, but some promises are made to be broken. Can you forgive me?

“I’m going to America and then to Russia. Please don’t completely forget me. If you ever need anything, write to my brother, Hilaire Avenel, Villa Fiorelli, Settignano, near Florence, and he’ll help you for my sake just as he would for you if he knew you. I think I’ve played better since I’ve known you, my rose. You have to suffer a lot before you can express the divine sorrow of Chopin. I said I wouldn’t write, but some promises are meant to be broken. Can you forgive me?

Jean Avenel.

Jean Avenel.

America and Russia ... the divine sorrow of Chopin ... I have played better.... He was a pianist then, and surely a great one. Olive remembered the slender brown hands that had seemed to her so supple and so strong. But the name of Avenel was strange to her, and she was sure she had never seen it on posters, or in the papers and magazines that chronicle the doings of musical celebrities.

America and Russia ... the deep sadness of Chopin ... I've played better... He was a pianist back then, and definitely a great one. Olive recalled the slender brown hands that had seemed so flexible and strong to her. But the name Avenel was unfamiliar, and she was certain she had never seen it on posters or in the newspapers and magazines that cover the lives of music stars.

She took the tea-things out of the basket one by one and looked at them with pleasure. [47] The sugar box and the caddy and the spoon were all of silver, and engraved with her initials, and the cup and saucer were painted with garlands of pale roses.

She took the teacups and accessories out of the basket one by one and admired them happily. [47] The sugar box, the caddy, and the spoon were all made of silver and engraved with her initials, and the cup and saucer were decorated with garlands of light pink roses.

Tears filled her eyes as she sat down at the little table in the window and began to write.

Tears filled her eyes as she sat down at the small table by the window and started to write.

“You have sent me a tea equipage fit for an empress! It is perfect, and I do not know how to thank you. Yes. I forgive you for writing. Have I really helped you to play? I am so glad. You say Chopin, so I suppose it is the piano? I must tell you that I remember all the stories you told me of Siena, and they add to the interest of my days. I give English lessons, and am making enough money to keep myself, but in the intervals of grammar and ‘I Promessi Sposi’ (no less than three of my pupils are translating that interminable romance into so-called English) I study the architecture of the early Renaissance in the old narrow streets, and gaze upon Byzantine Madonnas in the churches. The Duomo is an archangel’s dream, and I like to go there with my cousins and steep my soul in its beauty while they say their prayers and fan themselves. One of them is pretty and she hates me; the other two are stout and kind and empty-headed, and their aunt is nothing—a large, heavy nothing—”

“You’ve sent me a tea set fit for an empress! It’s perfect, and I don’t know how to thank you. Yes, I forgive you for writing. Have I really helped you with your playing? I’m so glad. You mention Chopin, so I assume it’s the piano? I should tell you that I remember all the stories you shared about Siena, and they make my days more interesting. I give English lessons and am making enough money to support myself, but in between grammar and ‘I Promessi Sposi’ (at least three of my students are translating that never-ending romance into what they call English), I study the architecture of the early Renaissance in the old narrow streets and admire Byzantine Madonnas in the churches. The Duomo is an angel’s dream, and I love going there with my cousins to soak in its beauty while they pray and fan themselves. One of them is pretty and hates me; the other two are plump, nice, and not too bright, and their aunt is just a large, heavy nothing—”

Olive laid down her pen. “What will he think if I write him eight pages? That I want [48] to begin a correspondence? I do, but he must not know it.”

Olive set her pen down. “What will he think if I write him eight pages? That I want to start a correspondence? I do, but he can’t know that.”

She tore her letter up into small pieces and wrote two lines on a sheet of note-paper.

She ripped her letter into tiny pieces and wrote two lines on a piece of note paper.

“Thank you very much for your kind present and for what you say. Of course I forgive you ... and I shall not forget.—Yours sincerely,

“Thank you so much for your thoughtful gift and for your kind words. Of course, I forgive you ... and I won’t forget.—Yours sincerely,

Olive Agar.”

Olive Agar.”

She went to the window and threw the torn scraps of the first letter out into the street, and then she sat down again and began to cry; not for long. Women who know how precious youth is understand that tears are an expensive luxury, and they are sparing of them accordingly. They suffer more in the stern repression of their emotions than do those who yield easily to grief, but they keep their eyelashes and their complexions.

She went to the window and tossed the torn pieces of the first letter out into the street, then sat down again and started to cry; not for long. Women who understand how valuable youth is know that tears are a costly luxury, so they hold back on them. They endure more in holding back their feelings than those who easily give in to sadness, but they maintain their eyelashes and their complexions.

Olive bathed her eyes presently and smoked a cigarette to calm her nerves. She was going out that evening to dine with her favourite pupil and his mother, and she knew they would be distressed if she looked ill or sad.

Olive washed her face and had a cigarette to ease her nerves. She was going out that evening to have dinner with her favorite student and his mom, and she knew they would be worried if she looked unwell or upset.

Aurelia de Sanctis had had troubles enough of her own. She had married a patriot, a man with a beautiful eager face and a body spent with disease, and a fever that never left him since the days when he lurked in the marshes of the Maremma, crouched in a tangle of wet [49] reeds and rushes, and watching for the flash of steel in the sunshine.

Aurelia de Sanctis had her own struggles. She had married a patriot, a man with a lovely, eager face and a body worn down by illness, battling a fever that had clung to him since the days when he hid in the marshes of the Maremma, crouched among tangled wet reeds and rushes, waiting for the glint of steel in the sunlight.

Austrian bayonets ... he raved of them in his dreams, and called upon the names of comrades who had rotted in prisons or died in exile. His young wife nursed him devotedly until he died, leaving her a widow at twenty-seven. She had a small pension from the Government, and she worked at dressmaking to eke it out.

Austrian bayonets ... he dreamed about them and shouted out the names of comrades who had decayed in prisons or died in exile. His young wife took care of him lovingly until he passed away, leaving her a widow at twenty-seven. She received a small pension from the government and worked as a dressmaker to make ends meet.

Her only child had grown up to be a hopeless invalid. He could not go to school, so he lay all day on the sofa by the window in the tiny sitting-room and helped his mother with her sewing. His poor little bony hands were very quick and dexterous.

Her only child had grown up to be a hopeless invalid. He couldn’t go to school, so he lay all day on the sofa by the window in the small living room and helped his mom with her sewing. His frail little hands were very quick and skillful.

In the evenings he read everything he could get hold of, books and newspapers. The professors from the University, who came to see him and were kind to him for his father’s sake, told each other that he was a genius and that his soul was eating up his frail body. They wondered, pitifully, what poor Signora Aurelia would do when—

In the evenings, he read everything he could find, books and newspapers. The professors from the University, who visited him and were nice to him for his father's sake, told each other that he was a genius and that his soul was consuming his weak body. They wondered, sadly, what poor Signora Aurelia would do when—

The mother was hopeful, however. “He takes such an interest in everything that I think he must have a strong vitality though he seems delicate,” she said.

The mother remained optimistic, though. “He’s really curious about everything, so I believe he must have a strong spirit, even if he appears fragile,” she said.

He had expressed a wish to learn English, and when Signora Aurelia first heard of Olive she wrote asking her to come and see her. The De Sancti lived a little way outside the Porta Romana, on the edge of the hill and outside the [50] town, and Maria advised her cousin not to go there.

He said he wanted to learn English, and when Signora Aurelia first heard about Olive, she wrote to invite her to visit. The De Sancti lived just outside the Porta Romana, on the hill's edge and outside the [50] town, and Maria told her cousin not to go there.

“It is so far out on a hot dusty road, and you will grow as thin and dry as an old hen’s drumstick if you walk so much. And I know the signora is poor and will not be able to pay well.”

“It's way out on a hot, dusty road, and you’ll end up as thin and dry as an old hen’s drumstick if you walk that much. Plus, I know the signora is poor and won’t be able to pay well.”

Olive went, nevertheless. Signora Aurelia herself opened the door to her and showed evident pleasure at seeing her. The poor woman had been beautiful, and now that she was worn by time and sorrow she still looked like a goddess, exiled to earth, and altogether shabby—a deity in reduced circumstances—but none the less divinely fair and kind. Her great love for her child had so moulded her that she seemed the very incarnation of motherhood. So might Ceres have appeared as she wandered forlornly in search of her lost Persephone, gentle, weary, her fineness a little blunted by her woes.

Olive went anyway. Signora Aurelia herself opened the door for her and clearly showed happiness at seeing her. The poor woman had been beautiful, and now that she was worn by time and sadness, she still looked like a goddess, stuck on earth, and completely shabby—a deity in tough times—but still undeniably beautiful and kind. Her deep love for her child had shaped her so much that she seemed to be the very embodiment of motherhood. She might have looked like Ceres as she wandered sadly in search of her lost Persephone, gentle, weary, her grace slightly dulled by her struggles.

“Are you the English signorina? Come in! My son will be so pleased,” she said as she led the girl into the room where Astorre was working at embroidery.

“Are you the English Miss? Come in! My son will be so happy,” she said as she guided the girl into the room where Astorre was working on embroidery.

Olive saw a boy of seventeen sewing as he lay on the sofa. There were some books on the floor within his reach, and a glass of lemonade was set upon the window-sill, but he seemed quite absorbed in making fine stitches. He looked up, however, as they came in and smiled at his mother.

Olive saw a seventeen-year-old boy sewing while lying on the sofa. There were some books on the floor within his reach, and a glass of lemonade was placed on the windowsill, but he seemed completely focused on making fine stitches. He looked up, though, as they entered and smiled at his mother.

“I have nearly finished,” he said. [51] “Presently I shall read the sonnet, ‘Pace non trovo, e non ho da far guerra,’ to refresh myself.”

“I’m almost done,” he said. [51] “Right now, I’ll read the sonnet, ‘Pace non trovo, e non ho da far guerra,’ to refresh my mind.”

“This is the signorina who teaches English, nino mio.”

“This is the young lady who teaches English, nino mio.”

His face lit up at once and he held out his hand. “I have already studied the grammar, but the pronunciation ... ah! that will be hard to learn. Will you help me, signorina?”

His face brightened instantly and he extended his hand. “I've already gone over the grammar, but the pronunciation... ah! That's going to be tough to master. Will you help me, miss?”

“Yes, indeed I will. We will read and talk together, and soon you will speak English better than I can Italian.”

“Yeah, I definitely will. We'll read and chat together, and soon you'll speak English better than I can speak Italian.”

As she spoke and smiled her heart ached to see the hollowness of his cheeks and the lines of pain about his young mouth. She guessed that his poor body was all twisted and deformed under the rug that covered it. Signora Aurelia took her out on to their little terrace garden before she left. Twenty miles and more of fair Tuscan earth lay at their feet, grey olive groves and green vineyards, and the hills beyond all shimmering in the first heat of spring. Olive exclaimed at the beauty of the world.

As she talked and smiled, her heart hurt to see the emptiness of his cheeks and the lines of pain around his young mouth. She imagined that his fragile body was all twisted and deformed under the blanket that covered it. Signora Aurelia took her out to their small terrace garden before she left. Twenty miles and more of beautiful Tuscan land spread out before them, with grey olive groves and green vineyards, and the hills beyond shimmering in the early warmth of spring. Olive gasped at the beauty of the world.

“Yes. On summer evenings Astorre can lie here and watch what he calls the pageant of the skies. The poor child is so fond of colour. I know you will be very patient with him, signorina. He is so clever, but some days he is in pain, and then he gets tired and so cannot learn so well. You have kindly promised to come twice a week, but I must tell [52] you that I am not rich—” She looked at Olive wistfully.

“Yes. On summer evenings, Astorre can lie here and watch what he calls the spectacle of the skies. The poor child loves color so much. I know you’ll be very patient with him, signorina. He is very bright, but on some days he’s in pain, and then he gets tired and struggles to learn as well. You’ve kindly promised to come twice a week, but I must tell [52] you that I’m not wealthy—” She looked at Olive with longing.

The girl dared not offer to teach Astorre for nothing. “I can see your son will be a very good pupil,” she said hastily. “Would one lire the lesson suit you?”

The girl didn't want to offer to teach Astorre for free. “I can tell your son will be a very good student,” she said quickly. “Would one lire for the lesson work for you?”

“Oh, yes,” the signora said with evident relief. “But are you sure that is enough? You must not sacrifice yourself, my dear—”

“Oh, yes,” the signora said with clear relief. “But are you sure that’s enough? You shouldn’t sacrifice yourself, my dear—”

“It will be a pleasure to come,” Olive said very sincerely.

“It'll be a pleasure to come,” Olive said very sincerely.

The acquaintance soon ripened into a triangular friendship. The signora grew to love the girl because she amused Astorre and was never obviously sorry for him, or too gentle with him, as were some of the well-meaning people who came to see the boy. “An overflow of pity is like grease exuding,” he said once. “I hate it.”

The friendship quickly developed into a triangular bond. The signora came to love the girl because she made Astorre laugh and never seemed overly sympathetic towards him or too soft, unlike some of the well-intentioned visitors who came to see the boy. “Too much pity is like grease leaking out,” he once said. “I can’t stand it.”

He was very old for his years. He had read everything apparently, and he discussed problems of life and death with the air of a man of forty. He had no illusions about himself. “I shall die,” he said once to Olive when his mother was not in the room. “My father gave me a spirit that burns like Greek fire and a body like—like a spent shell.”

He was much older than his age. He seemed to have read everything, and he talked about life and death like a man in his forties. He had no delusions about himself. “I will die,” he once told Olive when his mother wasn't around. “My father gave me a spirit that burns like Greek fire and a body like—like an empty shell.”

The easy, desultory lessons were often prolonged, and then the girl stayed to dinner and played dominoes afterwards with him or with his mother until ten o’clock, when old Carolina came to fetch her home. The withered little serving-woman was voluble, and always [53] cheerfully ready to lighten the way with descriptions of the last moments of her children. She had had thirteen, and two were still surviving. “One grows accustomed, signorina mia—”

The casual, aimless lessons often ran late, and then the girl would stay for dinner and play dominoes afterward with him or his mother until ten o’clock, when old Carolina came to take her home. The frail little serving-woman was chatty and always [53] cheerfully ready to brighten the mood with stories about her children's final moments. She had thirteen kids, and two were still alive. “One gets used to it, signorina mia—”


CHAPTER VI

“You have been crying,” Astorre said abruptly.

"You've been crying," Astorre said suddenly.

Olive leant against the balustrade of the little terrace. She was watching the fireflies that sparkled in the dusk of the vineyards in the valley below. A breeze had risen from the sea at sunset, and it stirred the leaves of the climbing roses and brought a faint sound of convent bells far away. Some stars shone in the clear pale sky.

Olive leaned against the railing of the small terrace. She was watching the fireflies that sparkled in the twilight of the vineyards below. A breeze from the sea had picked up at sunset, rustling the leaves of the climbing roses and bringing a faint sound of distant convent bells. A few stars twinkled in the clear, pale sky.

Dinner had been cleared away, and Signora Aurelia had gone in to finish a white dress she was making for a bride. Olive had offered to help her. “I would rather you amused yourself with Astorre. I can see you are tired,” she had answered as she left them together.

Dinner had been cleaned up, and Signora Aurelia had gone inside to finish a white dress she was making for a bride. Olive had offered to help her. “I’d rather you have some fun with Astorre. I can tell you’re tired,” she had replied as she left them together.

“You have been crying,” the boy repeated insistently.

“You've been crying,” the boy said again, pressing the point.

She smiled at him then. “May I not shed tears if I choose?”

She smiled at him then. “Can I choose not to cry?”

“I must know why,” he answered.

“I need to know why,” he replied.

“Oh, a castle in Spain.”

“Oh, a castle in Spain.”

He looked at her searchingly. “And a castellan?”

He looked at her intently. “And a castellan?”

“Yes. I want a man, and I cannot have him. Ecco!

“Yes. I want a man, and I can’t have him. Ecco!

She did not expect him to take her seriously, [55] but he was often perversely inclined. “Of course,” he said in a matter-of-fact tone, “all women want a man or men. Do you think I have been lying here all these years without finding that out? That need is the mainspring of life, the key to heaven, and the root of all evil. If—if I were different someone would want me—” His voice broke.

She didn't expect him to take her seriously, [55] but he often had a contrary nature. “Of course,” he said flatly, “all women want a man or men. Do you think I've been lying here all these years without realizing that? That need is the driving force of life, the key to happiness, and the source of all problems. If—if I were different someone would want me—” His voice cracked.

Olive looked away from him. “How still the night is,” she said. “The nightingales are singing in the woods below, Astorre. Do you hear them?”

Olive turned her gaze from him. “It’s so quiet tonight,” she said. “The nightingales are singing in the woods down below, Astorre. Can you hear them?”

“I am not deaf,” he answered in a muffled voice, “I hear them. Will you hear me?”

“I’m not deaf,” he responded in a quiet voice, “I can hear them. Will you listen to me?”

Watching her closely he saw that she shrank from him. “Do not be afraid,” he said gruffly. “I am not going to be a fool. No man on earth is worth your tears. That is all I wanted to say.”

Watching her closely, he noticed she was pulling away from him. “Don’t be scared,” he said roughly. “I’m not going to act foolish. No man on this planet is worth your tears. That’s all I wanted to say.”

“Ah, child, you are young for all your wisdom. I was not sorry for him but for myself.”

“Ah, kid, you’re so young for all your wisdom. I didn’t feel sorry for him, but for myself.”

“Liar!” he cried petulantly, and then caught at her hand. “Forgive me! Come now and read me a sonnet of your Keats and then translate it to me.”

“Liar!” he exclaimed, irritated, and then grasped her hand. “Forgive me! Come on, read me a sonnet by Keats and then explain it to me.”

Obediently she stooped to pick up the book. The flame of the little lamp on the table at his side burned steadily.

Obediently, she bent down to pick up the book. The flame of the small lamp on the table next to him burned steadily.

He lay with closed eyes and lips that moved, repeating the words after her. “It is very good to listen to your voice while you are here with me alone under the stars,” he said [56] presently. “Tell me, does this man love you?”

He lay with his eyes closed and his lips moving, repeating the words after her. “It’s really nice to listen to your voice while we’re here together alone under the stars,” he said [56] after a moment. “Tell me, does this man love you?”

She was silent.

She stayed quiet.

“Does he love you?”

“Does he love you?”

“I think he did, but perhaps he has forgotten me now.”

“I think he did, but maybe he has forgotten me now.”

“I love you,” the boy said deliberately.

“I love you,” the boy said with intention.

“I cannot come again if you talk like this, Astorre.”

“I can’t come back if you keep talking like this, Astorre.”

“I shall never say it again,” he answered, “but I want you to remember that it is so, because it may comfort you. Such words never come amiss to women. They feed on the hunger of our hearts.”

“I will never say it again,” he replied, “but I want you to remember that it’s true, because it might bring you some comfort. Such words are always welcome to women. They thrive on the needs of our hearts.”

“Don’t say that!” she cried. “It is true that I like you to be fond of me, and I love you. In the best way, Astorre—oh, do believe that it is the best way!”

“Don’t say that!” she exclaimed. “It’s true that I like it when you care about me, and I love you. In the best way, Astorre—oh, please believe that it really is the best way!”

“With your soul, I suppose? Do you think I am an angel because I am a cripple?” he asked bitterly.

“By your soul, I guess? Do you think I’m an angel just because I’m disabled?” he asked bitterly.

“I am sorry—”

"Sorry—"

“Poor little girl,” he said more gently, “I have hurt you instead of comforting you, as I meant to do. But how can I give what is not mine? How can I cry ‘Peace,’ when there is no peace? You will suffer still when I am at rest.”

“Poor little girl,” he said more gently, “I’ve hurt you instead of comforting you like I intended. But how can I give what I don’t have? How can I shout ‘Peace’ when there’s no peace? You’ll still suffer when I’m at rest.”

The boy’s mother put down her work presently and came out to them, and the three sat silently watching the moon rise beyond the hills. It was as though a veil had been withdrawn to show the glimmer of distant streams, [57] the white walls of peasant dwellings set among their vines, the belfry tower of an old Carthusian monastery belted in by tall dark cypresses, and the twisted shadows thrown by the gnarled trunks and outstanding roots of the olive trees.

The boy’s mom paused her work and stepped outside to join them, and the three of them sat quietly watching the moon rise over the hills. It felt like a curtain had been pulled back to reveal the shimmer of distant streams, [57] the white walls of cottage homes nestled among their vines, the bell tower of an old Carthusian monastery surrounded by tall dark cypress trees, and the twisted shadows created by the gnarled trunks and visible roots of the olive trees.

“All blue and silver,” cried the girl after a while. “Thank God for Italy!”

“All blue and silver,” the girl exclaimed after a while. “Thank God for Italy!”

“She has cost her children dear,” the elder woman answered, sighing. “Beyond that rampart of hills lies the Maremma, and swamps, marshes, forests are to be drained now, they say, and made profitable. You will see some peasants from over there in our streets at the time of the Palio. Poor souls! They are so lean and haggard and yellow that their bones seem to be piercing through their discoloured skins.”

“She has paid a heavy price for her children,” the older woman replied, sighing. “Beyond that wall of hills is the Maremma, and they say the swamps, marshes, and forests need to be drained now and turned into something profitable. You’ll see some farmers from over there in our streets during the Palio. Poor things! They are so thin and worn out and their skin is so sallow that it looks like their bones are pushing through their discolored skin.”

“The Palio! I think Signor Lucis is coming to Siena to see it,” Olive said.

“The Palio! I think Mr. Lucis is coming to Siena to see it,” Olive said.

“Is that the man your cousin Gemma is to marry?” the dressmaker asked curiously. “I had heard that she was engaged, but one hears so many things. Do you like her?”

“Is that the guy your cousin Gemma is going to marry?” the dressmaker asked with interest. “I heard she was engaged, but you hear so many things. What do you think of her?”

“Not very much, but really I see very little of her. I am out all day teaching.”

“Not a lot, but honestly, I hardly see her. I’m out all day teaching.”

The door-bell clanged as the girl rose to go. “That is Carolina come for her stray sheep,” she said, smiling. “They will not believe that I can come home by myself at night.”

The doorbell rang as the girl got up to leave. “That’s Carolina here for her lost sheep,” she said, smiling. “They won’t believe that I can come home by myself at night.”

“They are quite right. If your aunt’s servant did not come for you I should take you back to the Piazza Tolomei myself.”

“They're absolutely right. If your aunt’s servant didn’t come for you, I would take you back to Piazza Tolomei myself.”

[58] “You forget that I am English.”

“You forget I'm British.”

Olive never attempted to explain her code; she stated her nationality and went on her way. Her first pupils had all been young girls, but as it became known that she was really English her circle widened. The prior of a Dominican convent near San Giorgio, and two privates from a regiment of Lancers stationed in the Fortezza, came to her to be taught, and some of Astorre’s friends, students at the University, were very anxious for lessons, and as the Menotti refused to have them in their house Olive had to hire a room to receive them.

Olive never tried to explain her background; she simply mentioned her nationality and went on her way. Her first students were all young girls, but once people realized she was actually English, her circle grew. The prior of a Dominican convent near San Giorgio, along with two soldiers from a Lancers regiment stationed at the Fortezza, came to her for lessons, and some of Astorre’s friends from the University were eager to learn as well. Since the Menotti family didn’t want them in their home, Olive had to rent a room for her classes.

The aunt disapproved. “It is not right,” she said, and when Olive assured her that she could not afford to lose good pupils she shook her large head.

The aunt frowned. “It’s not acceptable,” she said, and when Olive assured her that she couldn’t afford to lose good students, she shook her big head.

“You will go your own way, I suppose, but do not bring your men here. I cannot have soldiers scratching up the carpet with their spurs, or monks dropping snuff on it.”

“You’ll probably go your own way, but don’t bring your guys here. I can’t have soldiers messing up the carpet with their spurs or monks dropping snuff on it.”

Olive’s days were filled, and she, having no time for the self-tormentings of idle women, was content to be not quite unhappy. She needed love and could not rest without it, and she was at least partially satisfied. Astorre and his mother adored her, thought her perfect, held her dear. All her pupils seemed to like her, and some of the students brought her little gifts of flowers, and packets of chocolate and almond-rock that Maria ate for her. The prior gave her a plaster statuette of St [59] Catherine. “She was clever, and so are you,” he said.

Olive’s days were busy, and she, having no time for the self-tormenting thoughts of idle women, was okay with being not quite unhappy. She needed love and couldn’t rest without it, and she was at least somewhat satisfied. Astorre and his mother adored her, thought she was perfect, and held her dear. All her students seemed to like her, and some of them brought her little gifts of flowers and packets of chocolate and almond rocks that Maria ate for her. The prior gave her a plaster statue of St [59] Catherine. “She was clever, and so are you,” he said.

“Carmela, I am not really antipatica?”

“Carmela, I’m not really rude?”

“What foolishness! No.”

"That's ridiculous! No."

“Why does Gemma hate me then? No one else does, or if they do they hide it, but she looks daggers at me always.”

“Why does Gemma hate me? No one else does, or if they do, they’re hiding it, but she’s always shooting me daggers.”

Carmela had been invited to tea in her cousin’s bedroom. The water did not boil yet, but her mouth was already full of cake.

Carmela had been invited to tea in her cousin’s bedroom. The water hadn’t boiled yet, but her mouth was already full of cake.

“What happened the other night when Gemma let you in?” she mumbled.

“What happened the other night when Gemma let you in?” she mumbled.

“Did she say anything to you?”

“Did she say anything to you?”

“No, but I am not blind or deaf. You have not spoken to each other since.”

“No, but I’m not blind or deaf. You haven’t talked to each other since.”

Olive lifted the kettle off the spirit lamp. “You like it weak, I know.”

Olive picked up the kettle from the spirit lamp. “I know you like it weak.”

“Yes, and three lumps of sugar. Tell me what happened, cara.”

“Yes, and three lumps of sugar. Tell me what happened, dear.”

“Well, as I came up the stairs that night I noticed a strong scent of tobacco—good tobacco. Sienese boys smoke cheap cigarettes, and the older men get black Tuscan cigars, but this was different. It reminded me of— Oh, well, never mind. When I came to the first landing I felt sure there was someone standing close against the wall waiting for me to go by, and yet when I spoke no one answered. You know how dark it is on the stairs at night. I could not see anything, but I listened, and, Carmela, a watch was ticking quite near me, by my ear. I could not move for a moment, and then I heard Carolina [60] calling—she was with me, you know, but she had gone up first—and I got up somehow. Gemma let us in. She said she had been asleep, and I noticed that her hair was all loose and tumbled. I told her I fancied there was someone lurking on the stairs, and she said it must have been the cat, but I knew from the way she said it that she was angry. She lit her candle and marched off into her own room without saying good-night, and I was sorry because I have always wanted to be friends with her. I thought I would try to say something about it, so I went to her door and knocked. She opened it directly. ‘Go away, spy,’ she said very distinctly, and then I grew angry too. I laughed. ‘So there was a man on the stairs,’ I said.”

“Well, as I came up the stairs that night, I noticed a strong scent of tobacco—good tobacco. The Sienese boys smoke cheap cigarettes, and the older men have black Tuscan cigars, but this was different. It reminded me of—oh, well, never mind. When I reached the first landing, I was sure there was someone standing close against the wall waiting for me to pass, yet when I spoke, no one answered. You know how dark it is on the stairs at night. I couldn't see anything, but I listened, and, Carmela, a watch was ticking quite near me, by my ear. I couldn't move for a moment, and then I heard Carolina [60] calling—she was with me, you know, but she had gone up first—and I managed to get up somehow. Gemma let us in. She said she had been asleep, and I noticed that her hair was all loose and messy. I told her I thought there was someone lurking on the stairs, and she said it must have been the cat, but I could tell by the way she said it that she was angry. She lit her candle and marched off into her own room without saying goodnight, and I felt sorry because I've always wanted to be friends with her. I thought I'd try to say something about it, so I went to her door and knocked. She opened it right away. ‘Go away, spy,’ she said very clearly, and then I got angry too. I laughed. ‘So there was a man on the stairs,’ I said.”

Carmela stirred her tea thoughtfully. “Ah!” she said. “How nice these spoons are. I wish you would tell me who gave them to you.”

Carmela stirred her tea, deep in thought. “Ah!” she said. “These spoons are lovely. I wish you would tell me who gave them to you.”

She helped herself to another cake. “Gemma is difficult, and we shall all be glad when September comes and she is safely married. She is lazy. You have seen us of a morning, cutting out, basting, stitching at her wedding clothes, while she sits with her hands folded. Are you coming out with us this evening?”

She took another piece of cake. “Gemma is tough to deal with, and we’ll all be relieved when September arrives and she’s happily married. She’s so lazy. You’ve seen us in the mornings, cutting, basting, and stitching her wedding clothes while she just sits there with her hands in her lap. Are you joining us this evening?”

The Menotti strolled down to the Lizza nearly every day after the siesta, and Carmela often persuaded her cousin to accompany them. The gardens were set on an outlying [61] spur of the hill on which the wolf’s foster son, Remus, built the city that was to be fairer than Rome. The winter winds, coming swiftly from the sea, whipped the laurels into strange shapes, shook the brown seed pods from the bare boughs of the acacias, and froze the water that dripped from the Medicean balls on the old wall of the Fortezza. Even in summer a little breeze would spring up towards sunset, and the leaves that had hung heavy and flaccid on the trees in the blazing heat of noon would be stirred by it to some semblance of life, while the shadows lengthened, and the incessant maddening scream of the locusts died down into silence. The gardens were a favourite resort. As the church bells rang the Ave Maria the people came to them by Camollia and San Domenico, to see each other and to talk over the news of the day.

The Menotti went to the Lizza almost every day after the siesta, and Carmela often convinced her cousin to join them. The gardens were located on a remote part of the hill where Remus, the wolf’s foster son, built a city that was meant to be more beautiful than Rome. The winter winds blew swiftly from the sea, twisting the laurels into odd shapes, shaking the brown seed pods from the bare branches of the acacias, and freezing the water that dripped from the Medicean balls on the old wall of the Fortezza. Even in summer, a light breeze would arrive at sunset, ruffling the leaves that had hung heavy and limp on the trees in the scorching noon heat, bringing them back to some semblance of life, while the shadows lengthened and the constant, annoying screech of the locusts faded into silence. The gardens were a popular hangout. As the church bells tolled the Ave Maria, people came from Camollia and San Domenico to meet up and catch up on the day’s news.

Smart be-ribboned nurses carrying babies on white silk cushions tied with pink or blue rosettes, young married women with their children, stout mothers chaperoning the elaborate vivacity of their daughters, occupied seats near the bandstand, or lingered about the paths as they chattered and fanned themselves incessantly to the strains of the Intermezzo from Cavalleria Rusticana or some march of Verdi’s. A great gulf was fixed between the sexes on these occasions. The young men congregated about the base of Garibaldi’s statue; more or less gilded youths [62] devoted to “le Sport,” wearing black woollen jerseys and perforated cycling shoes, while lady-killers braved strangulation in four-inch collars. There were soldiers too, cavalry lieutenants, slender, erect, and very conscious of their charms, and dark-faced priests, who listened to the music carefully with their eyes fixed on the ground, as being in the crowd but not of it. Olive watched them all with mingled amusement and impatience. If only the boys would talk to their friends’ sisters instead of eyeing them furtively from afar; if only the girls would refrain from useless needlework and empty laughter. They talked incessantly and called every mortal—and immortal—thing carina. Queen Margherita was carina, and so was the new cross-stitch, and so was this blue-eyed Olive. Yes, they admitted her alien charm. She was strana, too, but they did not use that word when she was there or she would have rejoiced over such an enlargement of their vocabulary.

Smartly dressed nurses carrying babies on white silk cushions tied with pink or blue ribbons, young married women with their children, and sturdy mothers guiding the lively energy of their daughters took seats near the bandstand or wandered along the paths, chatting and fanning themselves continuously to the tunes of the Intermezzo from Cavalleria Rusticana or some march by Verdi. A clear divide existed between the genders during these events. Young men gathered around the base of Garibaldi’s statue; various affluent youths devoted to “le Sport,” donned black wool jerseys and breathable cycling shoes, while charmers risked suffocation in four-inch collars. Soldiers were present too, cavalry lieutenants, slim, upright, and very aware of their appeal, along with solemn-faced priests who listened attentively to the music, their gaze fixed on the ground, as if part of the crowd yet separate from it. Olive observed them all with a mix of amusement and irritation. If only the guys would chat with their friends’ sisters instead of stealing glances from a distance; if only the girls would stop their pointless sewing and hollow laughter. They talked endlessly and referred to everything—living or not—as carina. Queen Margherita was carina, so was the new cross-stitch, and so was this blue-eyed Olive. Yes, they recognized her unique charm. She was strana too, but they wouldn’t say that word when she was around, or she would have taken joy in their expanding vocabulary.

“They are amiable,” she told Astorre, “but we have not one idea in common.”

“They’re nice,” she told Astorre, “but we don’t have a single thing in common.”

“Ah,” he said, “can one woman ever praise another without that ‘but’? Do you think them pretty?” he asked.

“Ah,” he said, “can one woman ever praise another without that ‘but’? Do you think they’re pretty?” he asked.

“Yes, but one does not notice them when Gemma is there.”

“Yes, but you don’t really notice them when Gemma is around.”

“That is the pale one, isn’t it? I have heard of her from the students, and also from the professors of the University. One of my [63] friends raves about her Greek profile and her straight black brows. He calls her his silent Sappho, but I fancy Odalisque is a better name for her. There is no brain or heart, is there?”

“That’s the pale one, right? I’ve heard about her from the students and also from the professors at the University. One of my [63] friends raves about her Greek features and her straight black eyebrows. He calls her his silent Sappho, but I think Odalisque is a better name for her. There’s no brain or heart, is there?”

“I don’t know,” she answered uncertainly. “She seldom speaks to anyone, never to me.”

“I don’t know,” she replied hesitantly. “She rarely talks to anyone, and never to me.”

“She is jealous of you probably.”

"She’s probably envious of you."

The heats of July tried the boy. He was not so well as he had been in the spring, and lately he had not been able to help his mother with her needlework. The hours of enforced idleness seemed very long, and he watched for Olive’s coming with pathetic eagerness. She never failed to appear on Tuesdays and Saturdays, though the lessons had been given up since his head ached when he tried to learn. Signora Aurelia met her always at the door with protestations of gratitude. “You amuse him and make him laugh, my dear, because you are so fresh, and you do not mind what you say. It is good of you to come so far in the sun.”

The July heat was tough on the boy. He wasn't feeling as well as he had in the spring, and recently he couldn't help his mother with her sewing. The long hours of having to stay idle felt endless, and he eagerly looked forward to Olive's visits. She always showed up on Tuesdays and Saturdays, even though they had stopped the lessons since his head hurt whenever he tried to study. Signora Aurelia greeted her at the door with heartfelt thanks. “You make him laugh and keep him entertained, my dear, because you’re so lively and speak your mind. It's kind of you to come all this way in the heat.”

The girl’s heart ached to see the haggard young face so white against the dark velvet of the piled-up cushions. The deep grey eyes lit up with pleasure at the sight of her, but she found it hard to meet their yearning with a smile.

The girl's heart hurt to see the worn young face so pale against the dark velvet of the stacked cushions. The deep grey eyes sparkled with happiness at the sight of her, but she struggled to respond to their longing with a smile.

Sometimes she found old men sitting with him, grave and potent signiors, professors from the University, who, on being introduced, beamed paternally and asked her questions [64] about Oxford and Cambridge. There were bashful youths too, who blushed when she entered and rose hurriedly with muttered excuses. If they could be induced to stay, Olive, seeing that it pleased Astorre to see them shuffling their feet and writhing on their chairs in an agony of embarrassment before her, did her best to make them uncomfortable.

Sometimes she found older men sitting with him, serious and powerful gentlemen, professors from the university, who, when introduced, smiled warmly and asked her questions about Oxford and Cambridge. There were shy young men too, who blushed when she walked in and quickly rose with muttered excuses. If they could be persuaded to stay, Olive, noticing that it amused Astorre to see them shuffling their feet and squirming in their chairs in a fit of embarrassment before her, tried her best to make them uneasy. [64]

“Your friends are all so timid,” she said. He looked at her with a kind of triumph, a pride of possession.

“Your friends are all so shy,” she said. He looked at her with a sense of triumph, a pride of ownership.

“They do not understand you as I do. Fausto admires you, but you frighten him.”

“They don’t understand you like I do. Fausto admires you, but you scare him.”

“Is he Gemma’s adorer?” she asked with a careful display of indifference.

“Is he Gemma’s fan?” she asked, trying to act indifferent.

“Yes, he is always amoroso.”

“Yes, he is always loving.”

“Ah! Does he smoke?”

"Does he smoke?"

“Yes. Why?”

“Yeah. What’s up?”

“Oh, nothing,” she said. She did not really believe that the man on the stairs could have been Fausto. Gemma would not look twice at such a harmless infant now. When she was forty-five, perhaps, she might smile on boys, but at twenty-six—

“Oh, nothing,” she said. She didn’t really think the guy on the stairs could have been Fausto. Gemma wouldn’t give a second thought to such a harmless kid now. When she’s forty-five, maybe she’d smile at guys, but at twenty-six—


CHAPTER VII

Olive sat in her little bedroom correcting exercises.

Olive sat in her small bedroom grading assignments.

It was the drowsy middle of the afternoon and the heat was intense. All the grey-green and golden land of Tuscany lay still and helpless at the mercy of the sun. The birds had long ceased singing, and only the thin shrilling of the locusts broke the August silence. The parched earth was pale, and great cracks that only the autumn rains could fill had opened on the hillsides, but the ripening maize lay snug within its narrow sheaths of green, and the leaves of the vines hid great bunches of purpling grapes. In the fields men rested awhile from their labours, and the patient white oxen stood in the shade of the mulberries, while the sunburnt lads who drove them bathed their tired bodies in the stream, or lay idly in the lush grass at the water’s edge.

It was a sleepy afternoon and the heat was brutal. All the grey-green and golden land of Tuscany was still, completely at the mercy of the sun. The birds had stopped singing long ago, and only the faint chirping of the locusts interrupted the August silence. The dry earth looked pale, with huge cracks that only the autumn rains could fill appearing on the hillsides, but the ripening corn lay tightly wrapped in its narrow green sheaths, and the vine leaves concealed large clusters of purple grapes. In the fields, men took a break from their work, and the patient white oxen stood in the shade of the mulberry trees, while the sunburned boys who tended them cooled off in the stream or lounged lazily in the lush grass by the water’s edge.

In the town the walls of houses that had fronted the morning sun were scorching to the touch, and there was no coolness even in the steep northward streets that were always in shadow, or in the grey stone-paved courts of the palaces. There were few people about at this hour, and the little stream of traffic had [66] run dry in the Via Cavour. A vendor of melons drew his barrow close up to the battered old column in the Piazza Tolomei, and squatted down on the ground beside it. “Cocomeri! Fresc’ e buoni!” he cried once or twice, and then rolled over and went to sleep. A peasant girl carrying a basket of eggs passed presently, and she looked wistfully at the fruit, but she did not disturb his slumbers.

In the town, the walls of the houses that faced the morning sun were hot to the touch, and there was no coolness even in the steep northward streets that were always in the shade, or in the gray stone-paved courtyards of the palaces. There were hardly any people around at this time, and the little stream of traffic had [66] dried up in the Via Cavour. A vendor selling melons pushed his cart up to the battered old column in the Piazza Tolomei and sat down on the ground next to it. “Cocomeri! Fresc’ e buoni!” he called out once or twice, then rolled over and went to sleep. A peasant girl carrying a basket of eggs walked by and looked longingly at the fruit, but she didn’t disturb his slumber.

“Is that the aunt of your friend’s mother? No, it is the sister of my niece’s governess.” Olive laid down her pen. She was only partially dressed and her hair hung loosely about her bare white shoulders. The heat made hairpins seem a burden and outer garments superfluous. “My niece’s governess is the last. Thank Heaven for that!” she said, and she sat down on the brick floor to take off her stockings. Gemma’s fidanzato, her lawyer from Lucca, was coming to Siena for a week. He would lodge next door and come in to the Menotti for most of his meals, and already poor old Carolina was busy in the hot, airless kitchen, beating up eggs for a zabajone, and Signora Carosi had gone out to buy ice for the wine and sweet cakes to be handed round with little glasses of vin Santo or Marsala.

“Is that your friend’s mother’s aunt? No, it’s my niece’s governess’s sister.” Olive put down her pen. She was only partly dressed, and her hair hung loosely over her bare shoulders. The heat made hairpins feel like a hassle and outer clothes unnecessary. “My niece’s governess is the last one. Thank goodness for that!” she said, sitting down on the brick floor to remove her stockings. Gemma’s fidanzato, her lawyer from Lucca, was coming to Siena for a week. He would stay next door and have most of his meals in the Menotti, and already poor old Carolina was busy in the hot, stuffy kitchen, beating eggs for a zabajone, while Signora Carosi had gone out to buy ice for the wine and sweet cakes to serve with little glasses of vin Santo or Marsala.

Carmela came into her cousin’s room soon after four o’clock. “I have just taken Gemma a cup of black coffee. Her head aches terribly.”

Carmela walked into her cousin’s room shortly after four o’clock. “I just brought Gemma a cup of black coffee. She has a really bad headache.”

[67] “I heard her moving about her room in the night,” Olive answered, and she added, under her breath, “Poor Gemma!”

[67] “I heard her moving around her room at night,” Olive replied, and she added quietly, “Poor Gemma!”

Carmela lowered her voice too. “Of course Maria and I know that you see what is going on as well as we do. There is some man ... she lets down a basket from her window at nights for letters, and I believe she meets him when my aunt thinks she has gone to Mass. It is dreadful. How glad we shall be when she is safely married and away.”

Carmela also lowered her voice. “Of course, Maria and I know that you see what’s happening just like we do. There’s this guy... she lowers a basket from her window at night for letters, and I believe she meets him when my aunt thinks she’s gone to Mass. It’s awful. We’ll be so relieved when she’s married and gone.”

“Who is the man?”

“Who’s the guy?”

“Hush! I don’t know. Do you hear the beating of a drum? One of the Contrade is coming.”

“Hush! I don’t know. Do you hear the sound of a drum? One of the Contrade is coming.”

The two girls ran to the window, and Olive opened the green shutters a little way that they might see out without being seen. The day of the Palio was close at hand, and the pages and alfieri of the rival parishes, whose horses were to run in the race, were already going about the town. Olive never tired of watching the flash of bright colours as the flags were flung up and deftly caught again, and she cried out now with pleasure as the little procession moved leisurely across the piazza.

The two girls ran to the window, and Olive opened the green shutters just enough so they could see outside without being seen. The day of the Palio was approaching, and the pages and alfieri from the rival parishes, whose horses were set to race, were already moving through the town. Olive never got tired of watching the bright colors flash as the flags were waved and expertly caught again, and she exclaimed with joy as the little parade strolled across the piazza.

“I wonder why they come here,” Carmela said, as the first alfiero let the heavy folds of silk ripple about his head, twisted the staff, seemed to drop it, and gathered it to him again easily with his left hand. The page stood [68] aside with a grave assumption of the gilded graces of the thirteenth century. He was handsome in his dress of green and white and scarlet velvet.

“I wonder why they come here,” Carmela said, as the first alfiero let the heavy silk folds ripple around his head, twisted the staff, appeared to drop it, and effortlessly picked it up again with his left hand. The page stood [68] aside with a serious impression of the ornate elegance of the thirteenth century. He looked handsome in his green, white, and scarlet velvet outfit.

“Why does he look up here?”

“Why is he looking up here?”

Olive laughed a little. “He is the son of the cobbler who mends my boots,” she whispered. “He is trying to learn English and I have lent him some books, and that is why he has come to do us honour. I think it is charming of him.”

Olive chuckled softly. “He’s the son of the cobbler who fixes my boots,” she whispered. “He’s trying to learn English, and I’ve lent him some books, which is why he’s come to honor us. I think it’s sweet of him.”

She took a white magnolia blossom from a glass dish on her table. “Shall I be mediæval too?”

She picked a white magnolia flower from a glass dish on her table. “Should I be medieval too?”

The boy raised smiling eyes as the pale flower came fluttering down to him. One of the alfieri laughed aloud.

The boy looked up with a smile as the pale flower floated down to him. One of the alfieri laughed out loud.

O Romeo, sei bello!

“O Romeo, you’re beautiful!”

Son’ felice!” he answered, and he kissed the waxen petals ardently.

I’m happy!” he replied, and he passionately kissed the waxy petals.

Olive softly clapped her hands together. “Is he not delicious! What an actor! Oh, Italy!”

Olive gently clapped her hands together. “Isn’t he amazing? What a performer! Oh, Italy!”

Now that the performance was over the alfieri strolled across the piazza to the barrow that was still drawn up by the column. “Cocomeri! Fresc’ e buoni!

Now that the performance was over, the alfieri strolled across the piazza to the cart that was still parked by the column. “Watermelons! Fresh and good!

“I never know what will please you,” Carmela said as she sat down. “But foreigners always like the Palio. You will see many English and Americans and Germans on the stands.”

“I never know what will make you happy,” Carmela said as she took a seat. “But tourists always enjoy the Palio. You’ll see lots of English, Americans, and Germans in the stands.”

“Yes, I love it all. Yesterday I passed [69] through the Piazza del Campo and saw the workmen putting palings all about the centre, and hammering at the stands, while others strewed sand on the course and fastened mattresses to the side of the house by San Martino.”

“Yes, I love it all. Yesterday I walked through the Piazza del Campo and saw the workers putting up fences all around the center, hammering on the stands, while others spread sand on the track and secured mattresses to the side of the house by San Martino.”

“Ah, the fantini are often thrown there and flung against the wall. If there were no mattresses ... crack!” Carmela made a sound as of breaking bones and hummed a few bars of Chopin’s Marche Funèbre.

“Ah, the fantini are often tossed there and slammed against the wall. If there weren't any mattresses ... crack!” Carmela made a sound like bones breaking and hummed a few bars of Chopin’s Marche Funèbre.

Olive shuddered. “You are an impressionist, Carmela. Two dabs of scarlet and a smear—half a word and a shrug of the shoulders—and you have expressed a five-act tragedy. I think you could act.”

Olive shuddered. “You’re an impressionist, Carmela. Two dabs of red and a smear—half a word and a shrug of your shoulders—and you’ve captured a five-act tragedy. I really think you could act.”

“Oh, I am not clever; I should never be able to remember my part.”

“Oh, I’m not smart; I could never remember my lines.”

“You would improvise,” Olive was beginning, when Carmela sprang up and ran to the window again.

“You would improvise,” Olive was starting to say, when Carmela jumped up and raced to the window again.

“It is Orazio!” she cried. “He has come in a cab.”

“It’s Orazio!” she exclaimed. “He’s arrived in a cab.”

The vetturino had pulled his horse up with a jerk of the reins after the manner of his kind; the wretched animal had slipped and he was now beating it about the head with the butt end of his whip. His fare had got out and was looking on calmly.

The vetturino had yanked his horse to a stop with a tug on the reins, like he usually did; the poor animal had stumbled, and he was now hitting it on the head with the end of his whip. His passenger had gotten out and was watching calmly.

Olive hastily picked up one of her shoes and flung it at them. It struck the vetturino just above the ear. “A nasty crack,” she said. “His language is evidently frightful. [70] It is a good thing I can’t understand it, Carmela.”

Olive quickly grabbed one of her shoes and threw it at them. It hit the vetturino just above the ear. “That was a hard hit,” she said. “His language is clearly awful. [70] It’s a good thing I can’t understand it, Carmela.”

She looked down at the angry, bewildered men, and the vetturino, catching a glimpse of the flushed face framed in a soft fluff of brown hair, shook his fist and roared a curse upon it.

She looked down at the angry, confused men, and the vetturino, seeing the flushed face framed in a soft pile of brown hair, shook his fist and shouted a curse at it.

“Touch that horse again and I’ll throw a jug of boiling water over you,” she cried as she drew the green shutters to; and then, in quite another tone, “Oh, Giovanni, be good. What has the poor beast ever done to you?” She turned to Carmela. “I know him. His wife does washing for Signora Aurelia,” she explained.

“Touch that horse again and I’ll dump a jug of boiling water on you,” she shouted as she closed the green shutters; and then, in a much softer tone, “Oh, Giovanni, please behave. What has that poor animal ever done to you?” She turned to Carmela. “I know him. His wife does laundry for Signora Aurelia,” she explained.

A slow grin overspread the man’s heavy face as he rubbed his head.

A slow smile spread across the man's broad face as he rubbed his head.

“Mad English,” he said, and then looked closely at the coin the Lucchese had tendered him.

“Crazy English,” he said, and then stared closely at the coin that the Lucchese had given him.

“Your legal fare,” Orazio began pompously.

“Your legal fee,” Orazio started grandly.

“Santo Diavolo—”

“Santo Diavolo—”

“I am a lawyer.”

"I'm a lawyer."

Si capisce! Will you give the signorina her shoe?” He handed it to Orazio, who took it awkwardly.

Got it! Will you give the young lady her shoe?” He handed it to Orazio, who took it clumsily.

“The incident is closed,” Olive said as she came back to her cooling tea. “I hope there is a heaven for horses and a hell for men. Oh, how I hate cruelty! Carmela, if that is Orazio I must say I sympathise with Gemma. How could any woman love a mean, narrow-shouldered, whitey-brown paper thing like that?”

“The incident is done,” Olive said as she returned to her cooling tea. “I hope there’s a heaven for horses and a hell for men. Oh, how I hate cruelty! Carmela, if that’s Orazio, I have to say I feel for Gemma. How could any woman love a mean, narrow-shouldered, brownish-white paper thing like that?”

[71] “It is a pity,” sighed Carmela as she moved towards the door. “But after all they are all alike in the end. I must go now to help Maria lace. I pull a little, and then wait a few minutes. È un martirio!

[71] “It’s a shame,” Carmela sighed as she headed for the door. “But in the end, they’re all the same. I need to go help Maria with her lacing. I pull a bit, and then wait a few minutes. It’s a torture!

“Why does she do it?”

"Why does she do that?"

“Why does an ostrich bury its head in the sand? Why does a camel try to get through the eye of a needle? (But perhaps he does not.) I often tell her fat cannot be hidden, but she will not believe.”

“Why does an ostrich bury its head in the sand? Why does a camel try to get through the eye of a needle? (But maybe he doesn’t.) I often tell her that fat can’t be hidden, but she just won’t believe it.”

When Olive went into the salotto a few minutes before seven she found the family assembled. Signor Lucis rose from his place at Gemma’s side as the aunt uttered the introductory formula. He brought his heels together and bowed stiffly from the waist, and when Olive gave him her hand in English fashion he took it limply and held it for a moment before he dropped it. His string-coloured moustache was brushed up from a loose-lipped mouth, and he showed bad teeth when he smiled.

When Olive walked into the salotto a few minutes before seven, she found the family gathered. Signor Lucis stood up from his seat beside Gemma as the aunt said the introductory phrase. He brought his heels together and bowed awkwardly from the waist. When Olive offered him her hand in a typical English greeting, he took it weakly and held it for a moment before letting go. His string-colored mustache was styled up from a slack mouth, and he revealed bad teeth when he smiled.

“The signorina speaks Italian?”

"Does the young woman speak Italian?"

“Oh, yes.”

“Oh, definitely.”

“Ah, does she come from London?”

“Ah, does she come from London?”

“I had no settled home in England.”

“I didn’t have a permanent home in England.”

“Ah! The sun never shines there?”

“Wow! The sun never shines there?”

She laughed. “Not as it does here,” she admitted. “Where is my shoe?”

She laughed. “Not like it does here,” she admitted. “Where's my shoe?”

“It was yours then?” he said with an attempt at playfulness. “Gemma has been quite jealous of the unknown owner, but she [72] says it is much larger than any of hers.” The girls’ eyes met but neither spoke, and Orazio babbled on, unheeding: “Her feet are carini, and I can span her ankle with my thumb and forefinger; but you are small made too, signorina.”

“It was yours then?” he said, trying to be playful. “Gemma has been really jealous of the unknown owner, but she [72] says it’s much bigger than any of hers.” The girls locked eyes, but neither said anything, and Orazio kept talking, oblivious: “Her feet are carini, and I can wrap my thumb and index finger around her ankle; but you’re petite too, signorina.”

Carolina poked her head in at the door. “Al suo comodo è pronto,” she said, referring to the dinner, and hurried away again to dish up the veal cutlets.

Carolina peeked in at the door. “Al suo comodo è pronto,” she said, talking about the dinner, and quickly went back to serve the veal cutlets.

The young man contrived to remain behind in the salotto for a moment and to keep Gemma with him. Olive looked at them as they took their places at table, and she understood that the girl had had to submit to some caress. She looked sick and her lips were quite white, and if Lucis had been a man of quick perceptions he would have realised, her face must have shown him, that she loathed him. He was dense, however, and though he commented on her silence later on it was evident that he attributed it to shyness.

The young man managed to stay behind in the salotto for a moment and keep Gemma with him. Olive watched them as they took their seats at the table, and she understood that the girl had been subjected to some kind of affection. She looked pale and her lips were completely white, and if Lucis had been perceptive, he would have realized—her expression must have shown him—that she despised him. He was oblivious, though, and while he later mentioned her silence, it was clear that he thought it was due to shyness.

Olive, thinking to do well, flung herself into the conversational breach. Her cousins had nothing to say, and the aunt’s thoughts were set on the dinner and cumbered with much serving. So she talked to him as in duty bound, and he seemed inclined to banter her.

Olive, wanting to do the right thing, jumped into the conversation. Her cousins didn't have anything to say, and her aunt was focused on dinner and busy with serving. So she chatted with him out of obligation, and he appeared to be in the mood to tease her.

Her feet, her temper, her relations with vetturini. He was execrable, but she would not take offence.

Her feet, her temper, her interactions with vetturini. He was awful, but she wouldn’t let it bother her.

After dinner they all sat in the little salotto until it was time to go to the theatre, and still [73] Olive talked and laughed with Orazio, teaching him English words and making fun of his pronunciation of them. Gemma watched her sombrely and judged her by her own standards, and Carmela caught at her cousin’s arm presently as they passed down the crowded Via Cavour together.

After dinner, they all sat in the little salotto until it was time to head to the theater, and still [73] Olive chatted and laughed with Orazio, teaching him English words and teasing him about his pronunciation of them. Gemma observed her seriously and measured her by her own standards, while Carmela grabbed her cousin’s arm as they walked down the busy Via Cavour together.

“Why did you make her so angry? She will always hate you now. I did not know you were civetta.”

"Why did you upset her so much? She will always hate you now. I didn’t know you were civetta."

Olive looked startled. “Angry? What do you mean?”

Olive looked surprised. “Angry? What are you talking about?”

“Why did you speak so much to Orazio? Gemma thought you wanted to take her husband from her and she will not forgive.”

“Why did you talk so much to Orazio? Gemma thinks you want to take her husband from her, and she won’t forgive.”

“Why, I could see it made her ill to look at him and that she shrank from his touch, and I did as I would be done by. I distracted his attention.”

“Honestly, I could tell it made her uncomfortable to look at him and that she recoiled from his touch, so I treated him how I’d want to be treated. I drew his attention away.”

Carmela laughed in spite of herself. “Oh, Olive, and I thought you were so clever. Do you not understand that one can be jealous of a man one does not love? I know that though I am stupid. All Italians are jealous. You must remember that.”

Carmela laughed despite herself. “Oh, Olive, and I thought you were so smart. Don’t you realize that you can be jealous of a man you don’t love? I know that, even if it seems silly. All Italians are jealous. You have to keep that in mind.”

“I am sorry,” Olive said ruefully after a pause. “I see you are right. She will never believe that I wanted to help her. If only you could persuade her to give up Orazio. Surely the other man would come forward then. You and Maria talk of getting her safely married and away, but I see farther. There can be no safety in union with the wrong man—”

“I’m sorry,” Olive said regretfully after a pause. “I see you’re right. She will never believe that I wanted to help her. If only you could convince her to break things off with Orazio. Surely the other guy would step up then. You and Maria talk about getting her safely married and out of here, but I see it differently. There can be no safety in being with the wrong man—”

[74] Carmela shook her head. “She wants a husband,” she said stolidly, “and Orazio will make a good one. You do not understand us, my dear. You can please yourself with dreams and fancies, but we are different.”

[74] Carmela shook her head. “She wants a husband,” she said seriously, “and Orazio will be a great choice. You don't get us, my dear. You can indulge in your dreams and fantasies, but we're different.”


CHAPTER VIII

Olive was careful to sit down with Carmela on one side of their box on the second tier, leaving two chairs in front for the fidanzati, but the young man made several efforts to include her in the conversation and she understood that she had put herself in a false position. Orazio had misunderstood her because her manners were not the manners of Lucca, and he knew no others. It annoyed her to see that he plumed himself on his conquest, but her sense of humour enabled her to avoid his glances with a good grace, especially as she realised that she had brought them on herself.

Olive carefully sat down with Carmela on one side of their box on the second tier, leaving two chairs in front for the fidanzati, but the young man made several attempts to involve her in the conversation, and she realized that she had put herself in an awkward position. Orazio had misunderstood her because her manners weren’t the same as those from Lucca, and he didn't know any others. It irritated her to see him take pride in his conquest, but her sense of humor allowed her to avoid his gaze gracefully, especially since she recognized that she had brought this on herself.

She felt nothing but pity for her cousin now. It would be terrible to marry a man like that, she thought, and she wondered that so many women could rush in where angels feared to tread. She believed that there were infinite possibilities of happiness in the holy state of matrimony, but it seemed to her that perhaps the less said of some actualities the better.

She only felt pity for her cousin now. It would be awful to marry a guy like that, she thought, and she couldn't believe how many women could rush in where even angels were afraid to go. She believed there were endless chances for happiness in marriage, but it seemed to her that maybe it was better not to talk about some realities.

Carmela was right. At this time she pastured on dreams and fancies. Her emotions were not starved, but they were kept down and only allowed to nibble. She [76] thought often of the man who had been kind to her, and sometimes she wished that he had kissed her. It would have been something to remember. Often, if she closed her eyes, she could almost cheat herself into believing him there close beside her, his brown gaze upon her, his lips quivering with a strange eagerness that troubled her and yet made her glad. Jean Avenel. It was a good name.

Carmela was right. At this time, she was lost in dreams and fantasies. Her emotions weren't starved, but they were suppressed and only allowed to nibble. She [76] often thought of the man who had been kind to her, and sometimes she wished he had kissed her. It would have been something to remember. Often, if she closed her eyes, she could almost convince herself he was right there beside her, his brown eyes on her, his lips trembling with a strange eagerness that both troubled and pleased her. Jean Avenel. It was a nice name.

He had gone to America and she assured herself that he must have forgotten her, but she did not try to forget him. She nursed the little wistful sorrow for what might have been, as women will, and would not bind up the scratch he had inflicted. Already she had learned that some pain is pleasant, and that a stinging sweetness may be distilled from tears. Sometimes at night, when it was too hot to sleep and she lay watching the fine silver lines of moonlight passing across the floor, she asked herself if she would see him again, and when, and how, and wove all manner of cobweb fancies about what might be.

He had gone to America, and she convinced herself that he must have forgotten her, but she didn’t try to forget him. She held on to the little bittersweet sadness for what could have been, as women often do, and wouldn’t heal the wound he had caused. She had already discovered that some pain can feel good, and that a sharp sweetness can come from tears. Sometimes at night, when it was too hot to sleep and she lay there watching the delicate silver lines of moonlight dance across the floor, she wondered if she would ever see him again, and when, and how, weaving all sorts of daydreams about what could happen.

She ripened quickly as fruit ripens in the hot sunshine of Italy; her lips were more sweetly curved and coloured, and her blue eyes were shadowed now. They were like sapphires seen through a veil.

She matured fast like fruit ripening in the warm sun of Italy; her lips were more beautifully shaped and colored, and her blue eyes had a mysterious shadow over them. They resembled sapphires seen through a veil.

Maria gave her the opera-glasses and she raised them to scan the house. It was a gala night and the theatre was hung with flags and brilliantly illuminated. There were candles [77] everywhere, and the great chandelier that hung from the ceiling was lit. The heat was stifling, and the incessant fluttering of fans gave the women in the parterre and in the crowded boxes a look of unrest that was belied by their placid, expressionless faces. Many glanced up at the Menotti in their box. There was some criticism of Gemma’s Lucchese.

Maria handed her the opera glasses, and she raised them to look around the theater. It was a gala night, and the venue was decorated with flags and brightly lit. There were candles [77] everywhere, and the large chandelier hanging from the ceiling was illuminated. The heat was suffocating, and the constant fluttering of fans made the women in the parterre and the packed boxes appear restless, even though their faces were calm and expressionless. Many looked up at the Menotti in their box. There were some criticisms of Gemma’s Lucchese.

“He is ugly, but she could not expect to get a husband here where she is so well known. They say—”

“He's not good looking, but she couldn’t expect to find a husband here where everyone knows her so well. They say—”

“The Capuan Psyche and a rose from the garden of Eden,” said a man in the stage box, who had discerned Olive’s fresh, eager prettiness beyond the pale beauty of the Odalisque.

“The Capuan Psyche and a rose from the garden of Eden,” said a man in the stage box, who had noticed Olive’s fresh, eager beauty beyond the delicate beauty of the Odalisque.

He handed the glasses to his neighbour. “Choose.”

He handed the glasses to his neighbor. “Pick one.”

“The rôle of Paris is a thankless one; it involved death in the end for the shepherd prince.”

“The role of Paris is a thankless one; it involved death in the end for the shepherd prince.”

“Yes, but you are not a shepherd prince.”

“Yes, but you’re not a shepherd prince.”

The man addressed was handsome as a faun might be and as a tiger is. Not sleek, but lean and brown, with hot, insolent eyes and a fine and cruel mouth. A great emerald sparkled on the little finger of his left hand. He was one of the few in the house who wore evening dress, and he was noticeable on that account, but he had been standing talking with some other men at the back of his box hitherto. He came forward now and Gemma saw him. Her set lips relaxed and seemed to redden as she met his bold, lifted gaze, but as [78] his eyes left hers and he raised his glasses to stare past her at Olive her face contracted so that for the moment she was almost ugly.

The man who was being addressed looked as handsome as a faun and a tiger can be. He wasn’t sleek but was lean and tanned, with hot, confident eyes and a beautifully cruel mouth. A large emerald sparkled on the pinky of his left hand. He was one of the few in the house wearing evening wear, which made him stand out, but he had been talking with some other guys at the back of his box until now. He stepped forward, and Gemma noticed him. Her tightly pressed lips softened and seemed to flush as she met his bold, raised gaze, but when his eyes moved away from hers to look past her at Olive, her face tightened, making her seem almost ugly for a moment.

The performance was timed to begin at nine, but at twenty minutes past the hour newsvendors were still going to and fro with bundles of evening papers, and the orchestra was represented by a melancholy bald-headed man with a cornet. The other musicians came in leisurely, one by one, and at last the conductor took his place and the audience settled down and was comparatively quiet while the Royal March was being played. The orchestra had begun the overture to Rigoletto when some of the men who stood in the packed arena behind the palchi cried out and their friends in other parts of the house joined in. They howled like wolves, and for a few minutes the uproar was terrific, and Verdi’s music was overwhelmed by the clamour of voices until the conductor, turning towards the audience, said something inaudible with a deprecating bow and a quick movement of his hands.

The performance was set to start at nine, but by twenty minutes past, news vendors were still moving back and forth with stacks of evening papers, and the orchestra was represented by a gloomy, bald man playing a cornet. The other musicians arrived slowly, one by one, and finally, the conductor took his place. The audience settled down and was relatively quiet while the Royal March was played. The orchestra had just begun the overture to Rigoletto when some men standing in the packed arena behind the palchi started shouting, and their friends in different parts of the venue joined in. They howled like wolves, and for a few minutes, the uproar was deafening, drowning out Verdi’s music until the conductor turned towards the audience, said something inaudible with a dismissive bow, and made a quick gesture with his hands.

Ora, zitti!” yelled a voice from the gallery.

Now, be quiet!” yelled a voice from the gallery.

Silence was instant, and the whole house rose and stood reverently, listening to a weird and confused jumble of broken chords that yet could stir the pulses and quicken the beating of young hearts.

Silence fell immediately, and the entire house rose and stood in awe, listening to a strange and chaotic mix of broken chords that still managed to stir the emotions and quicken the heartbeats of the young.

Olive had risen with the rest. “What is it?” she whispered to Maria.

Olive had gotten up with everyone else. “What’s going on?” she whispered to Maria.

“Garibaldi’s Hymn.”

"Garibaldi's Anthem."

[79] It seemed a red harmony of rebellious souls, climbing, struggling, clutching at the skirts of Freedom. The patter of spent shot, the heavy breathing of hunted fugitives, the harsh crying of dying men, the rush of feet that stumbled as they came over the graves of the Past; all these sounds of bygone strife rang, as it were, faintly, beyond the strange music, as the sea echoes, sighing, in a shell.

[79] It felt like a passionate chorus of defiant spirits, climbing, fighting, reaching for the edges of Freedom. The sound of casings hitting the ground, the heavy breaths of hunted people, the harsh cries of dying men, and the rush of feet stumbling over the graves of the Past; all these echoes of past struggles resonated softly, like the way the ocean whispers in a shell.

Signora Aurelia had told Olive how in the years before Italy was free and united under the king, when Guiseppe Verdi was a young man, the students would call his name in the theatre until the house rang to the cry of “Viva Verdi! Viva Verdi!” A little because they loved their music-maker, more because V. E. R. D. I. meant Vittor Emanuele, Re D’Italia, and they liked to sing his forbidden praises in the very ears of the white-coat Austrians.

Signora Aurelia had told Olive how, in the years before Italy became free and united under the king, when Giuseppe Verdi was a young man, the students would shout his name in the theater until the place echoed with “Viva Verdi! Viva Verdi!” They did this partly because they admired their musician, but mostly because V. E. R. D. I. stood for Vittor Emanuele, Re D’Italia, and they enjoyed singing his forbidden praises right in front of the white-coated Austrians.

They had their Victor. Had he not sufficed? Olive knew that the authorities scarcely countenanced the playing of the Republican hymn. Was it because it made men long for some greater ruler than a king, or for no ruler at all? Freedom is more elusive even than happiness. Never yet has she yielded herself to men, though she makes large promises and exacts sacrifices as cruel as ever those of Moloch could have been. Her altars stream with blood, but she ... she is talking, or she is pursuing, or she is on a journey, or peradventure she sleepeth ... and her [80] prophets must still call upon her and cut themselves with knives.

They had their Victor. Was he not enough? Olive realized that the authorities rarely approved of playing the Republican anthem. Was it because it made people yearn for a greater leader than a king, or maybe for no leader at all? Freedom is even more elusive than happiness. It has never truly surrendered to people, even though it makes grand promises and demands sacrifices as harsh as those of Moloch. Her altars are drenched in blood, but she ... she is talking, or she is chasing something, or she is on a journey, or maybe she is asleep ... and her [80] prophets still have to call upon her and cut themselves with knives.

As the curtain went up Olive leant forward that she might see the stage. It was her first opera. Music is a necessity in Italy, but in England it is a luxury, and somehow she and her mother had never been able to afford even seats in the gallery at Covent Garden.

As the curtain rose, Olive leaned forward so she could see the stage. It was her first opera. Music is a must in Italy, but in England, it's a luxury, and for some reason, she and her mother had never been able to afford even seats in the gallery at Covent Garden.

Now all her thoughts, all her fancies, were swept away in the flood of charming melody. The story, when she understood it, shocked and repelled her. It seemed strange that crime should be set to music, and that one should have to see abduction, treachery, vice, and a murder brutally committed in full view of the audience, while the tenor sang the lightest of all his lyrics: “La donna è mobile.”

Now all her thoughts and daydreams were washed away in the wave of beautiful music. The story, when she grasped it, shocked and disgusted her. It felt odd that crime could be turned into a melody, and that one had to witness kidnapping, betrayal, wickedness, and a murder carried out right in front of the audience while the tenor sang the lightest of his songs: “La donna è mobile.”

Gemma asked for an ice during the second entr’acte, and Orazio hurried out to get one for her at the buffet. The girl looked tired, but she was kind to her lover in her silent, languid way, listening to his whispered inanities, and allowing him to hold her hand, though her flesh shrank from the damp clamminess of his grasp, and she hated his nearness and wished him away.

Gemma asked for an ice during the second entr’acte, and Orazio rushed out to get one for her at the buffet. The girl looked tired, but she was kind to her boyfriend in her quiet, lazy way, listening to his whispered nonsense and letting him hold her hand, even though her skin recoiled from the dampness of his grip, and she despised his closeness and wished he would go away.

The man who sat alone now in the stage box could see no flaw in her composure, and she seemed to him as perfectly calm as she was perfectly beautiful, though he had noticed that not once had she looked towards the stage. She kept her eyes down, and they were shadowed by the long black lashes. Ah, she [81] was beautiful! The man’s lean brown face was troubled and he sighed under his breath. He went out in the middle of the third act, and he did not come back again.

The man who was now sitting alone in the box could see no flaw in her composure, and to him, she appeared as perfectly calm as she was perfectly beautiful, even though he had noticed that she hadn't looked toward the stage once. She kept her eyes down, shadowed by her long black lashes. Ah, she was stunning! The man's lean brown face showed his worry, and he sighed quietly. He left in the middle of the third act and didn’t return.

After a while Gemma moved restlessly. “Orazio, per carità! Your hand is so hot and sticky! I shall change places with Carmela,” she said. She released her fingers from the young man’s grasp with the air of one crushing a forward insect or removing a bramble from the path, and she actually beckoned to her sister to come.

After a while, Gemma shifted uncomfortably. “Orazio, for goodness' sake! Your hand is so hot and sticky! I’m going to switch places with Carmela,” she said. She pulled her fingers away from the young man’s hold like someone crushing an annoying bug or clearing a thorny branch from the way, and she actually waved to her sister to come over.

Orazio flushed red and he seemed about to speak as Carmela rose from her seat, but the aunt interposed hurriedly.

Orazio turned red and looked like he was about to say something as Carmela got up from her seat, but the aunt quickly stepped in.

“Sit still, Gemma, you are tired or you would not speak so. The lights hurt your eyes and make your head ache.”

“Sit still, Gemma, you’re tired or you wouldn’t be saying that. The lights are hurting your eyes and giving you a headache.”

“Yes, I am tired,” the girl said wearily. “I slept ill last night. Forgive me, Orazio, if I was cross. I am sorry.”

“Yes, I’m tired,” the girl said wearily. “I didn’t sleep well last night. I'm sorry, Orazio, if I was grumpy. I apologize.”

Her dull submission touched Olive with a sudden sense of pity and of fear, but Orazio was blind and deaf to all things written between the lines of life, and he could not interpret it.

Her bland submission stirred a sudden sense of pity and fear in Olive, but Orazio was oblivious to everything unspoken in life, and he couldn't understand it.

“I do not always understand you,” he said stiffly, and he would not relax until presently she drew nearer to him of her own accord.

“I don’t always get you,” he said stiffly, and he wouldn’t loosen up until she eventually moved closer to him on her own.


CHAPTER IX

The Vicolo dei Moribondi is the narrowest of all the steep stone-paved streets that lead from the upper town to the market-place of Siena, and the great red bulk of the Palazzo Pubblico overshadows it. Olive had come that way once from the Porta Romana, and seeing the legend: “Affitasi una camera” displayed in the doorway of one of the shabby houses, had been moved to climb the many stairs to see the room in question.

The Vicolo dei Moribondi is the narrowest of all the steep, stone-paved streets that connect the upper town to the marketplace of Siena, and the large, red bulk of the Palazzo Pubblico looms over it. Olive had come that way once from the Porta Romana, and upon seeing the sign: “Affitasi una camera” displayed in the doorway of one of the rundown houses, felt compelled to climb the many stairs to check out the room in question.

It proved to be a veritable eyrie, large, bare, passably clean, and very well lighted. From the window she saw the hillside below the church of San Giuseppe, a huddle of red roofs and grey olive orchards melting into a blue haze of distance beyond the city walls, and the crowning heights of San Quirico. Leaning out over the sill of crumbling stone she looked down into the Vicolo as into a well.

It turned out to be a real nest, spacious, empty, somewhat clean, and really bright. From the window, she could see the hillside below the church of San Giuseppe, a cluster of red roofs and gray olive trees fading into a blue haze beyond the city walls, and the towering heights of San Quirico. Leaning out over the crumbling stone sill, she looked down into the Vicolo like it was a well.

The rent was very low, and the woman who had the room to let seemed a decent though a frowsy old soul, and so the matter was settled there and then, and Olive had left the house with the key of her new domain in her pocket.

The rent was really cheap, and the woman renting the room seemed like a decent but unkempt old soul, so they made the deal right away. Olive left the house with the key to her new place in her pocket.

She had bought a table and two chairs and a shelf for her books at a second-hand furniture shop near the Duomo, and had given her first [83] lesson there two days later, and soon the quiet place seemed more like home to her than the stuffy flat in the Piazza Tolomei. What matter if she came to it breathless from climbing five flights of stairs? It was good to be high up above the stale odours of the streets. The window was always open. There were no woollen mats to be faded or waxen fruits to be melted by the sun’s heat. A little plaster bust of Dante stood on the table, and Olive kept the flowers her pupils gave her, pink oleander blossoms and white roses from the terrace gardens, in a jar of majolica ware, but otherwise the place was unadorned.

She bought a table, two chairs, and a shelf for her books at a second-hand furniture store near the Duomo. She had her first [83] lesson there two days later, and soon the quiet place felt more like home to her than the cramped flat in Piazza Tolomei. What did it matter that she arrived breathless from climbing five flights of stairs? It felt nice to be up high, away from the stale odors of the streets. The window was always open. There were no wool rugs to fade or wax fruit to melt in the sun. A small plaster bust of Dante sat on the table, and Olive kept the flowers her students gave her—pink oleander blossoms and white roses from the terrace gardens—in a jar of majolica, but otherwise, the place was bare.

“It is like a convent,” Carmela said when she came there with Maria and her aunt for an English tea-drinking.

“It’s like a convent,” Carmela said when she arrived there with Maria and her aunt for an English tea.

Signora Carosi had sipped a little tea and eaten a good many of the cakes Olive had bought from the pasticceria. “The situation is impossible,” she remarked, as she brushed the crumbs off her lap.

Signora Carosi had taken a sip of tea and enjoyed quite a few of the cakes Olive had picked up from the pasticceria. “This situation is impossible,” she said, brushing the crumbs off her lap.

“The stairs are a drawback,” Olive admitted, not without malice, “but fortunately my pupils are all young and strong.”

“The stairs are a problem,” Olive admitted, not without bitterness, “but thankfully my students are all young and strong.”

“You are English. I always say that when I am asked how I can permit such things. ‘What would you? She teaches men grammar alone in an attic. I cannot help it. She is English.’”

“You’re English. I always say that when people ask me how I can allow such things. ‘What would you do? She teaches men grammar alone in an attic. I can't help it. She’s English.’”

Gemma had been asked to come too on this occasion, but she had excused herself. She so often had headaches when the others were [84] going out, and they would leave her lying down in her room. When they came back she was always up and better, and yet she seemed feverish and strange. Then sometimes of a morning, when Maria and the aunt had gone out marketing, and Carmela, shapeless and dishevelled in her white cotton jacket, was dusting or ironing, the beautiful idle sister would come out of her room, dressed for the street and carrying a prayer-book. Carmela would remonstrate with her. “You are not going alone?”

Gemma had been invited to join them this time, but she had turned them down. She often got headaches when the others went out, and they would leave her resting in her room. When they returned, she was always up and feeling better, yet she still appeared feverish and a bit off. Then, occasionally in the morning, when Maria and the aunt had gone out shopping and Carmela, looking shapeless and messy in her white cotton jacket, was dusting or ironing, the beautiful, carefree sister would emerge from her room, dressed to go out and holding a prayer book. Carmela would scold her. “You’re not going out by yourself, are you?”

“Only to mass.”

"Only to the mass."

On the morning of the fifteenth of August she did not go with the others to the parish church at six o’clock, but she was up early, nevertheless. She wrote a letter, and presently, having sealed it, she dropped it out of the window. A boy who had been lingering about the piazza since dawn, and staring up at the close-shuttered fronts of the tall houses, picked it up and ran off with it. When Maria and Carmela came back with their aunt soon after seven they drank their black coffee in the kitchen before going to their rooms to rest. Carolina took Olive’s breakfast in to her on a tray when they were gone. The English girl had milk with her coffee and some slices of bread spread with rancid butter. Gemma lay in wait for the old woman and stopped her as she came from the kitchen.

On the morning of August fifteenth, she didn’t go to the parish church with the others at six o’clock, but she was up early anyway. She wrote a letter, and soon after sealing it, she dropped it out of the window. A boy who had been hanging around the piazza since dawn, staring up at the closed shutters of the tall houses, picked it up and ran off with it. When Maria and Carmela returned with their aunt shortly after seven, they drank their black coffee in the kitchen before heading to their rooms to rest. Carolina took Olive’s breakfast to her on a tray after they left. The English girl had milk with her coffee and some slices of bread spread with rancid butter. Gemma waited for the old woman and stopped her as she came out of the kitchen.

“Find out what she is going to do to-day,” she whispered.

“Find out what she’s going to do today,” she whispered.

[85] Carolina nodded and her shrivelled monkey face was puckered into a smile. She came back presently. “She is going to the Duomo and then to colazione with the De Sancti. She will go with Signora Aurelia to see the Palio and only come back here to supper.”

[85] Carolina nodded, and her wrinkled monkey face broke into a smile. She returned shortly after. “She’s going to the Duomo and then to breakfast with the De Sanctis. She’ll go with Signora Aurelia to see the Palio and will only come back here for dinner.”

Gemma went back to her room to finish her dressing. She put on a pink muslin frock and a hat of white straw wreathed with roses and leaves. Surely her beauty should avail to give her all she desired, light and warmth always, diamonds and fine laces, and silks to clothe her and give her grace, and the possession of the one man’s heart, with his name and a place in the world beside him. Surely she was not destined to live with Orazio and his tiresome mother, penned up in a shabby little house in Lucca, and there growing old and hideous. She sat before her glass thinking these thoughts and waiting until she heard Olive’s quick, light step in the passage and then the opening and shutting of the front door. Carolina was in the kitchen and the others had gone to lie down, but she went into the dining-room and listened for a moment there before she ventured into her cousin’s room. She had often been in to pry when alone in the flat, and she knew where to look for the key of the attic in the Vicolo. Olive always kept it in a corner of the table drawer and it was there now. Gemma smiled her rare slow smile as she put it in her purse. There was a photograph of her aunt—Olive’s mother—on the dressing-table, [86] and a Tauchnitz edition of Swinburne’s Atalanta in Calydon lay beside it, the embroidered tassel of the marker being one of Astorre’s pitiful little gifts. She swept them off on to the floor and poured the contents of the ink-stand over them. She had acted on a spiteful impulse, and she was half afraid when she saw the black stream trickling over the book and blotting out the face of the woman who had been of her kin. It seemed unlucky, a malore, and she was vexed with herself. She looked into the kitchen on her way out. “Carolina, if they ask where I am I have gone to church.”

Gemma returned to her room to finish getting dressed. She put on a pink muslin dress and a white straw hat decorated with roses and leaves. Surely her beauty should be enough to give her everything she wanted: light and warmth always, diamonds and fine lace, and silks to make her graceful, along with the love of one man, his name, and a place in the world beside him. There was no way she was meant to live with Orazio and his annoying mother, stuck in a rundown little house in Lucca, growing old and unattractive there. She sat in front of her mirror, lost in these thoughts, waiting until she heard Olive’s quick, light footsteps in the hallway, followed by the sound of the front door opening and closing. Carolina was in the kitchen, and the others had gone to lie down, but she walked into the dining room and listened for a moment before she dared to enter her cousin’s room. She had often sneaked in when she was alone in the flat, and she knew where to find the key to the attic in the Vicolo. Olive always kept it in a corner of the table drawer, and it was there now. Gemma smiled her rare, slow smile as she tucked it into her purse. There was a photograph of her aunt—Olive’s mother—on the dressing table, and a Tauchnitz edition of Swinburne’s Atalanta in Calydon lay beside it, the embroidered tassel of the bookmark being one of Astorre’s pathetic little gifts. She swept them off onto the floor and poured the contents of the inkstand over them. She acted out of spite, and she felt a little scared when she saw the dark ink streaming over the book and smudging the face of the woman who was her relative. It felt unlucky, a malore, and she was annoyed with herself. On her way out, she peeked into the kitchen. “Carolina, if they ask where I am, I’ve gone to church.”

The old woman nodded. “Very well, signorina, but you are becoming too devout. Bada, figlia mia!

The old woman nodded. “Okay, miss, but you’re becoming too pious. Bada, figlia mia!

Siena is a city dedicated to the Virgin, and the feast of her Assumption is the greatest of all her red-letter days. The streets had echoed at dawn to the feet of contadini coming in by the Porta Romana, the Porta Camollia, the Porta Pespini. The oxen had been fed and left in their stalls; there was no ploughing in the fields on this day, no gathering of figs, no sound of singing voices and laughter in the vineyards. The brown wrinkled old men and women, the lithe, slender youths in their suits of black broadcloth—wood gods disguised by cheap tailoring—all had left their work and come many a mile along the dusty roads and across fields to the town for the dear Madonna’s sake, and to see the Palio. The country girls had all new dresses for the [87] Ferragosto and they strutted in the Via Cavour like little pigeons pluming themselves in the sunshine. They were nearly all pretty, and the flapping hats of Tuscan straw half hid and half revealed charming curves of cheek and chin, little tip-tilted noses, soft brown eyes. Many of the townsfolk were out too on this day of days and the streets were crowded with gay, vociferous people. There was so much to see. The old picture-gallery was free to all, and the very beggars might go in to see the sly, pale, almond-eyed Byzantine Madonne in their gilt frames, and Sodoma’s tormented Christ at the Pillar with the marks of French bullets in the plaster. All the palaces too were hung with arras, flags fluttered everywhere, church bells were ringing.

Siena is a city devoted to the Virgin, and the feast of her Assumption is the highlight of all her special days. The streets had come alive at dawn with the footsteps of contadini arriving through the Porta Romana, the Porta Camollia, and the Porta Pespini. The oxen had been fed and left in their stalls; there was no plowing in the fields today, no harvesting of figs, and no sounds of singing voices or laughter in the vineyards. The old men and women, all wrinkled and brown, along with the slim, youthful guys in their black broadcloth suits—wooden figures disguised by cheap tailoring—had all set aside their work and traveled many miles along the dusty roads and across fields to the town for the sake of the beloved Madonna and to watch the Palio. The country girls had new dresses for the Ferragosto and strutted down Via Cavour like little pigeons preening themselves in the sunshine. Most of them were pretty, and the floppy Tuscan straw hats partly obscured and partly revealed lovely curves of cheeks and chins, little upturned noses, and soft brown eyes. Many townspeople were out as well on this special day, and the streets were filled with cheerful, noisy crowds. There was so much to see. The old art gallery was open to everyone, allowing even the beggars to enter and admire the sly, pale, almond-eyed Byzantine Madonne in their gilded frames, and Sodoma’s tortured Christ at the Pillar marked by French bullet holes in the plaster. All the palaces were draped with tapestries, flags were fluttering everywhere, and church bells were ringing.

Gemma passed down a side street and went a little out of her way to avoid the Piazza del Campo, but she had to cross the Via Ricasoli, and the crowd was so dense there that she was forced to stand on a doorstep for a while before she could get by.

Gemma took a side street and went a bit out of her way to steer clear of the Piazza del Campo, but she had to cross Via Ricasoli, and the crowd was so thick there that she had to stand on a doorstep for a while before she could get through.

“What are they all staring at?” she asked impatiently of a woman near her.

“What are they all looking at?” she asked impatiently to a woman next to her.

“It is the horse of the Montone! They are taking him to be blessed at the parish church.”

“It’s the horse of the Montone! They’re taking him to get blessed at the parish church.”

The poor animal was led by the fantino who was to ride him in the race, and followed by the page. He was small and lean and grey, with outstanding ribs and the dry scar of an old wound on his flank. The people eyed him curiously. “An ugly beast!” “Yes, but [88] you should see him run when the cognac is in him.”

The poor animal was led by the fantino who was supposed to ride him in the race, followed by the page. He was small, lean, and gray, with prominent ribs and the dry scar of an old wound on his side. People looked at him with curiosity. “What an ugly creature!” “Yeah, but [88] you should see him run when he's had some cognac.”

Gemma began to be afraid that she would be late, and that He might find the door shut and go away again, and she pushed her way through the crowd and hurried down the Vicolo and into the house numbered thirteen. She was very breathless, being tightly laced and unused to so many stairs, and she stumbled a little as she crossed the threshold. She was glad to sit down on one of the chairs by the open window. The bare room no longer seemed conventual now that its unaccustomed air was stirred by the movement of her fan and tainted by the faint scent of her violet powder.

Gemma started to worry that she would be late, and that He might find the door closed and leave again. She pushed through the crowd and hurried down the alley to house number thirteen. She was out of breath, tightly laced and not used to so many stairs, and she stumbled a little as she crossed the threshold. She was relieved to sit down on one of the chairs by the open window. The bare room didn't feel convent-like anymore now that the unfamiliar air was stirred by the movement of her fan and filled with the faint scent of her violet powder.

Outside, in the market-place, the country women were sitting in the shade of their enormous red and blue striped umbrellas beside their stalls of fruit, while the people who came to buy moved to and fro from one to the other, beating down prices, chaffering eagerly with little cries of “Per carità!” and “Dio mio!” shrugging their shoulders, moving away, until at last the peasants would abate their price by one soldo. A clinking of coppers followed, and the green peaches and small black figs would be pushed into a string bag with a bit of meat wrapped in a back number of the Vedetta Senese, a half kilo of pasta, and perhaps a tiny packet of snuff from the shop where they sell salt and tobacco and picture postcards of the Pope and La Bella Otero.

Outside, in the market, the country women were sitting in the shade of their huge red and blue striped umbrellas next to their fruit stalls, while the shoppers moved back and forth, haggling over prices with eager shouts of “Per carità!” and “Dio mio!,” shrugging their shoulders and walking away, until finally the sellers would lower their price by one soldo. The sound of coins clinking followed, and the green peaches and small black figs would be put into a string bag along with a piece of meat wrapped in an old issue of the Vedetta Senese, half a kilo of pasta, and maybe a small packet of snuff from the shop that sells salt, tobacco, and picture postcards of the Pope and La Bella Otero.

[89] In the old days the scaffold and the gallows had been set up there, and the Street of the Dying had earned its name then, so many doomed wretches had passed down it from the Justice Hall and the prisons to the place of expiation. Weighed down by chains they had gone reluctantly, dragging their feet upon their last journey, trying to listen to the priest’s droning of prayers, or to see some friendly face in the crowd.

[89] Back in the day, the scaffold and the gallows were set up there, and the Street of the Dying earned its name because so many condemned souls walked it from the Justice Hall and the prisons to their place of execution. Heavily chained, they moved slowly, dragging their feet on their final journey, trying to hear the priest’s monotonous prayers or catch a glimpse of a familiar face in the crowd.

The memory of old sorrows and torments lay heavy sometimes here on those who had eyes to see and ears to hear the things of the past, and Olive was often pitifully aware of the Moribondi. Rain had streamed down their haggard faces, washing their tears away, the sun had shone upon them, dazzling their tired eyes as they turned the corner where the cobbler had his stall now, and came to the place from whence they might have their first glimpse of the scaffold. Poor frightened souls! But Gemma knew nothing of them, and she would have cared nothing if she had known. She was not imaginative, and her own ills and the present absorbed her, since now she heard the man’s step upon the stair.

The memory of past sorrows and struggles sometimes weighed heavily on those who had eyes to see and ears to hear the past, and Olive often felt compassion for the Moribondi. Rain had streamed down their worn faces, washing away their tears, and the sun had shone on them, blinding their tired eyes as they turned the corner where the cobbler had his stall now, arriving at the spot where they might catch their first glimpse of the scaffold. Poor frightened souls! But Gemma knew nothing about them, and she wouldn't have cared even if she had. She wasn't imaginative, and her own problems and the present moment absorbed her, as she now heard the man’s footsteps on the stairs.

“You have come then,” she cried.

"You're here now," she exclaimed.

He made no answer, but he put his arms about her, holding her close, and kissed her again and again.

He didn't say anything, but he wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight, and kissed her over and over.


CHAPTER X

“Filippo! Let me go! Let me breathe, carissimo! I want to speak to you.”

“Filippo! Let me go! Let me breathe, dear! I want to talk to you.”

He did not seem to hear her. He had drawn the long steel pins out of her hat and had thrown the pretty thing down on the floor, and the loosened coils of shining hair fell over his hands as his strong lips bruised the pale, flower-like curves of her mouth.

He didn't seem to hear her. He had pulled the long steel pins out of her hat and tossed the pretty thing onto the floor, and the loose strands of shiny hair fell over his hands as his strong lips pressed against the pale, flower-like curves of her mouth.

Filippo had loved many women in the only way possible to him, and they had been won by his brutality and his insolence, and by the glamour of his name. The annals of mediæval Italy were stained with blood and tears because of the Tor di Rocca, and their loves that ended always in cruelty and horror, and Filippo had all the instincts of his decadent race. In love he was pitiless; no impulses of tenderness or of chivalry restrained him, and his methods were primeval and violent. Probably the Rape of the Sabines was his ideal of courtship, but the subsequent domesticity, the settling down of the Romans with their stolen wives, would have been less to his taste.

Filippo had loved many women in the only way he knew how, and they had been drawn to his brutality and arrogance, along with the allure of his name. The history of medieval Italy is marked by the blood and tears due to the Tor di Rocca, with loves that always ended in cruelty and horror, reflecting Filippo's instincts as part of his decadent lineage. In love, he was ruthless; he was not held back by any feelings of tenderness or chivalry, and his approach was primitive and violent. His idea of romance likely looked like the Rape of the Sabines, but the later domestic life of the Romans with their kidnapped brides would probably not have appealed to him.

“Filippo!” Gemma cried again, and this time he let her go.

“Filippo!” Gemma cried again, and this time he released her.

“You may breathe for one minute,” he said, [91] looking at his watch. “There is not much time.”

“You can take a breath for one minute,” he said, [91] checking his watch. “There isn’t much time.”

He drew the chair towards the table and sat down. “Come!” he said imperatively, but she shook her head.

He pulled the chair closer to the table and sat down. "Come!" he said firmly, but she shook her head.

“Ah, Filippo, I love you, but you must listen. Did you see my fidanzato in our box at the theatre last night?”

“Ah, Filippo, I love you, but you need to listen. Did you see my fidanzato in our box at the theater last night?”

“Yes, and I am glad he is so ugly. I shall not be jealous. You must give me your address in Lucca,” he said coolly.

“Yes, and I’m glad he’s so ugly. I won’t be jealous. You need to give me your address in Lucca,” he said casually.

Her face fell. “You will let me marry him? You—you do not mind?”

Her expression changed. “You’re really going to let me marry him? You—don’t mind?”

He made a grimace. “I do not like it, but I cannot help it.”

He made a face. “I don’t like it, but I can’t help it.”

“But he makes me sick,” she said tremulously. “I hate him to touch me.”

“But he makes me sick,” she said, shaking. “I hate him touching me.”

It seemed that her words lit some fire in him. His hot eyes sparkled as he stretched out his arms to her. “Ah, come to me now then.”

It seemed that her words sparked something in him. His intense eyes sparkled as he reached out his arms to her. “Ah, come to me now then.”

She stood still by the table watching him fearfully. “Filippo, I hoped—I thought you would take me away.”

She stood by the table, watching him anxiously. “Filippo, I hoped—I thought you would take me away.”

“It is impossible. I cannot even see you again until after Christmas. It will be safer—better not. But in January I will come to Lucca, and then—”

“It’s impossible. I can’t even see you again until after Christmas. It’s safer—better not to. But in January, I’ll come to Lucca, and then—”

He hesitated, weighing his words, weighing his thought and his desire.

He paused, considering his words, his thoughts, and his desires.

“And then?” she said.

"And then?" she asked.

He looked at her closely, deliberately, divining the beauty that was half hidden from [92] him. Her parted lips were lovely, and the texture of her white skin was satin smooth as the petals of a rose; there was no fault in the pure oval of her face, in the line of her black brows. He could see no flaw in her now, and he believed that she would still seem unsurpassably fair after a lapse of time.

He looked at her intently, purposefully, trying to understand the beauty that was partially hidden from him. Her slightly open lips were beautiful, and the texture of her pale skin was as smooth as rose petals; there was no flaw in the perfect shape of her face or the curve of her black eyebrows. He saw no imperfections in her now, and he believed that she would still look incredibly beautiful even as time passed.

“Then, if you still wish it, I will take you away. You shall have a villa at San Remo—”

“Then, if you still want it, I’ll take you away. You’ll have a villa in San Remo—”

“I understand,” she said hurriedly, and she covered her face with her hands.

“I get it,” she said quickly, and she covered her face with her hands.

She had hoped to be the Princess Tor di Rocca, and he had offered to keep her still as his amica. Presently, if she wished it and it still suited him, he would set her feet on the way that led to the streets. “Then if you wish it—” To her the insult seemed to lie in the proposed delay. She loved him, and she had no love for virtue. She loved him, and if he had urged her to go with him on the instant she would have yielded easily. But she must await his convenience; next year, perhaps; and meanwhile she must go to Lucca, she must be married to the other man.

She had hoped to be Princess Tor di Rocca, and he had offered to keep her as his amica. Right now, if she wanted and it still worked for him, he would send her off to the streets. “So if you want—” To her, the insult was in the suggested delay. She loved him, and she wasn’t interested in virtue. She loved him, and if he had told her to come with him right away, she would have easily agreed. But she had to wait for his convenience; maybe next year; and in the meantime, she had to go to Lucca, she had to marry the other guy.

She was crying, and tears oozed out between her fingers and dripped on the floor. “He is horrible to me,” she said brokenly.

She was crying, and tears flowed between her fingers and dripped onto the floor. “He’s awful to me,” she said, her voice trembling.

Filippo rose then and came to her; he loved her in his way, and she moved him as no woman had done yet.

Filippo got up and walked over to her; he loved her in his own way, and she affected him like no woman had before.

“Why need you marry him? Do not. Wait for me here and I will surely come for you,” he said as he drew her to him.

“Why do you need to marry him? Don’t. Wait for me here, and I will definitely come for you,” he said as he pulled her close.

[93] She hid her face on his shoulder. “I dare not send him away,” she whispered. “All Siena would laugh at me, and I should be ashamed to be seen. No other man would ever take me after such a scandal. Besides, you know I must be married. You know that, Filippo! And if you did not come—”

[93] She buried her face in his shoulder. “I can’t send him away,” she whispered. “Everyone in Siena would laugh at me, and I’d be embarrassed to show my face. No other man would want me after such a scandal. Besides, you know I have to get married. You know that, Filippo! And if you don’t come—”

“I shall come.”

“I'll be there.”

She clung to him in silence for a while before she spoke again.

She held onto him quietly for a bit before she spoke again.

“Why not until January?”

"Why not wait until January?"

“You will be good if I tell you?” he asked when he had kissed her.

“You'll be good if I tell you?” he asked after he had kissed her.

“Yes, yes; only hold me.”

"Yes, yes; just hold me."

“Gemma, you must know that I am poor. I have told you often how the palace in Florence is shabby, eaten up with moth and rust. The Villa at Certaldo is falling into ruins too. I am poor.”

“Gemma, you need to understand that I’m broke. I’ve told you many times how the palace in Florence is in bad shape, full of moth damage and rust. The Villa at Certaldo is falling apart as well. I’m poor.”

“You have an automobile, servants, horses; you stay here at the best hotel.”

“You have a car, staff, horses; you’re staying here at the best hotel.”

“I should not be poor for a contadino but I am for a prince,” he said impatiently and with emphasis. “Believe me, I want money, and I must have it. I cannot steal it or earn it, or win it in the lottery unfortunately, so I must marry it.”

“I shouldn’t be poor as a farmer, but I am as a prince,” he said impatiently and with emphasis. “Believe me, I want money, and I need it. I can’t steal it, earn it, or win it in the lottery, so I have to marry it.”

She cowered down as though he had struck her, and made an effort to escape from him, but he held her fast. She tried to speak, but the pain in her throat prevented her from uttering an articulate sound.

She shrank back as if he had hit her and tried to get away from him, but he held on tightly. She attempted to speak, but the pain in her throat stopped her from making any clear sounds.

[94] “Do not think of the woman,” he said hurriedly. “You need not. I do not. Once I am married I shall go my own way, of course, but her father is in Naples now, and he is a tiresome old fool.”

[94] “Don’t think about the woman,” he said quickly. “You don’t have to. I don’t. Once I’m married, I’ll go my own way, obviously, but her father is in Naples right now, and he’s a bothersome old fool.”

Santissimo Dio!” she gasped presently. “When—when—”

Holy God!” she gasped after a moment. “When—when—”

“In December.”

"In December."

“Is she beautiful?”

"Is she gorgeous?"

He laughed as he gave the answer she hoped for. “She is an American,” he added, “and it sets one’s teeth on edge to hear her trying to talk Italian. Her accent! She is a small dry thing like a grasshopper.”

He laughed as he gave the answer she was hoping for. “She’s an American,” he added, “and it’s grating to hear her trying to speak Italian. Her accent! She’s a tiny, dry thing, like a grasshopper.”

“I wish she was dead.”

"I wish she were dead."

He set himself to soothe and comfort her, but it was not easy.

He tried to calm and comfort her, but it wasn't easy.

“I might as well be ugly,” she cried again and again.

“I might as well be ugly,” she cried over and over.

It was the simple expression of her defeat. The beauty she had held to be a shield against sorrow and a key to the garden of delights was but a poor thing after all. It had not availed her, and she had nothing else. She was stripped now, naked, alone and defenceless in a hard world.

It was the straightforward sign of her defeat. The beauty she thought would protect her from sorrow and unlock a world of joy turned out to be worthless after all. It hadn't helped her, and she had nothing else. Now she was exposed, vulnerable, alone, and defenseless in a harsh world.

Carissima, be still. Have patience. I love you, and I shall come for you,” whispered Tor di Rocca, and she tried to believe him, and to persuade herself that the flame in his brown eyes would burn for her always.

Carissima, be calm. Have patience. I love you, and I will come for you,” whispered Tor di Rocca, and she tried to believe him and convince herself that the fire in his brown eyes would always burn for her.

Slowly, as the passion of grief ebbed, the tide of love rose in her and flushed her wan, [95] tear-stained face and made it beautiful. The door of the room was opened, but neither she nor the man heard it, or saw it closed again. It was their last hour, this bare room was their world and they were alone in it.

Slowly, as her intense grief faded, the wave of love rose within her, bringing color to her pale, tear-streaked face and making it beautiful. The door to the room opened, but neither she nor the man noticed it or saw it close again. This was their final hour; this empty room was their entire world, and they were alone in it.


CHAPTER XI

The table was set for lunch out on the terrace where Astorre lay gazing upon his Tuscany, veiled in a shimmering haze of heat and crowned with August blue. The best coffee cups of majolica ware had been set out, and signora had made a zabajone in honour of Ferragosto. It was meant to please Olive, who was childishly fond of its thick yellow sweetness, but she seemed restless and depressed; Astorre looked ill, and his mother’s eyes were anxious as they dwelt on him, and so the dainty was eaten in silence, and passed away unhonoured and unsung as though it were humble pie or a funeral baked meat.

The table was set for lunch out on the terrace where Astorre lay gazing at his Tuscany, wrapped in a shimmering haze of heat and bright August blue. The best coffee cups made of majolica were laid out, and Mrs. had prepared a zabajone for Ferragosto. It was meant to please Olive, who had a childlike love for its thick yellow sweetness, but she seemed restless and down. Astorre looked unwell, and his mother’s eyes were filled with concern as they lingered on him, so the treat was consumed in silence, fading away unappreciated and unsung as if it were humble pie or a dish served at a funeral.

Later in the afternoon, when the signora had gone to lie down, Astorre began to ask questions.

Later in the afternoon, when the lady had gone to lie down, Astorre started asking questions.

“Is your face hot?”

"Is your face flushed?"

“Yes—no—what makes you think—”

"Yes—no—what makes you think?"

“You are flushed,” he said bluntly, “and you will not meet my eyes. Why? Why?”

“You’re blushing,” he said straightforwardly, “and you can’t look me in the eye. Why? Why?”

“Don’t ask,” she answered. “I cannot tell you.”

“Don’t ask,” she replied. “I can’t tell you.”

The haggard, aquiline face changed and hardened. “Someone has been rude to you, or has frightened you.”

The worn, sharp-featured face shifted and toughened up. “Someone's been disrespectful to you, or has scared you.”

“No.” She moved away to escape the inquisition of his eyes. “Some of these plants [97] want water. I shall fetch some.” She was going in when he called to her.

“No.” She stepped back to avoid the pressure of his gaze. “Some of these plants [97] need water. I'll get some.” She was heading inside when he called out to her.

“Olive,” he said haltingly. “Perhaps we ought to have told you before. My mother heard of some people who want an English governess from a friend of hers who is a music mistress in Florence. They are rich and would pay well, and we should have told you when we heard of it, three days ago, but I could not bear the thought of your leaving Siena while—while I am still here. But if those people in the Piazza Tolomei are unkind—”

“Olive,” he said hesitantly. “Maybe we should have told you sooner. My mom heard about some people looking for an English governess from a friend of hers who's a music teacher in Florence. They're wealthy and would pay well, and we should have told you when we found out three days ago, but I just couldn’t stand the idea of you leaving Siena while—while I’m still here. But if those people in the Piazza Tolomei are unkind—”

She came back then and sat down beside him. “I do not want to leave Siena,” she said gently.

She came back and sat down next to him. “I really don't want to leave Siena,” she said softly.

“Thank you,” he answered, and added: “It will not be for long. Why should I pretend to you?” he went on. “I have suffered, but now I have no pain at all, only I am very weak. Look!”

“Thank you,” he replied, and added: “It won’t be for long. Why should I pretend to you?” he continued. “I have suffered, but now I feel no pain at all, just that I’m very weak. Look!”

He held up his hand; it was yellowish white and so thin as to be almost transparent, and it seemed to Olive to be most pathetic because it was not very small or very finely made. It held the broken promise of power, she thought sorrowfully, and she stroked the outstretched palm gently as though it were a half-frozen bird that she would bring to life again.

He raised his hand; it was a yellowish-white and so thin that it was almost transparent, and Olive found it to be quite sad because it wasn't very small or delicately shaped. It carried the shattered hope of power, she thought sadly, and she gently stroked the outstretched palm as if it were a half-frozen bird that she wanted to bring back to life.

He closed his eyes, smiling. “Ah, your little fingers are soft and warm.”

He closed his eyes, smiling. “Ah, your little fingers are soft and warm.”

“You were at the theatre last night,” he said presently. “Fausto saw you. How do you like your cousin’s fidanzato?”

“You were at the theater last night,” he said after a moment. “Fausto saw you. What do you think of your cousin’s fidanzato?”

[98] “Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“Olive, do you know that they say strange things about the Odalisque? I am afraid there will be trouble if her Lucchese hears—”

“Olive, do you know that people are saying odd things about the Odalisque? I’m worried there will be problems if her Lucchese finds out—”

“I do not care to hear that nickname,” she said coldly. “It is impertinent and absurd.”

“I don’t want to hear that nickname,” she said coldly. “It’s rude and ridiculous.”

“Oh, do not let go of my hand,” he implored. “Keep on stroking it. I love it! I love it! If I were a cat you would hear me purring. Tell me about England and Shakespeare and Shelley. Anything. I will be good.”

“Oh, please don’t let go of my hand,” he pleaded. “Keep petting it. I love it! I love it! If I were a cat, you’d hear me purring. Tell me about England and Shakespeare and Shelley. Anything. I promise I’ll be good.”

“I—I have not brought the book I promised you. I would have fetched it on my way here, but—but I had not the key. I am sorry, nino. Yes, let us talk of nice things.”

“I—I didn’t bring the book I promised you. I would have picked it up on my way here, but—I didn’t have the key. I’m sorry, nino. Yeah, let’s talk about nice things.”

She was quick to relent, and soon seemed to be herself again, and he kept his fever-bright eyes on her, watching her as in the old days men may have watched the stars as they waited for the dawn that was to see them pass by the Vicolo dei Moribondi.

She quickly softened, and soon looked like herself again, while he kept his fever-bright eyes on her, watching her as in the old days men might have gazed at the stars while waiting for the dawn that would lead them past the Vicolo dei Moribondi.

Soon, very soon, Signora Aurelia would come out to them, and she would stay beside her son while Olive went to put on her hat, and then they would say “Addio” and leave him. And perhaps he would indeed go to God, or to some place where he would see the dear ones no more. The boy’s beautiful lips were shut close, but the grey eyes darkened and dilated painfully.

Soon, very soon, Signora Aurelia would come out to them, and she would stay beside her son while Olive went to put on her hat, and then they would say “Addio” and leave him. And maybe he would really go to God, or to some place where he wouldn’t see his loved ones again. The boy’s beautiful lips were tightly shut, but his grey eyes darkened and widened painfully.

“Astorre! Are you ill? Do not look so. [99] Oh, I will not go to the Palio. I will stay with you.”

“Astorre! Are you sick? Don't look like that. [99] Oh, I won’t go to the Palio. I’ll stay with you.”

“No, you must go, and to-morrow you can tell me all about it. But will you kiss me now? Do.”

“No, you have to go, and tomorrow you can tell me all about it. But will you kiss me now? Please.”

“You need not ask twice, dear Astorre,” she whispered, as she leant over him and touched his forehead with her lips.

“You don't need to ask twice, dear Astorre,” she whispered, leaning over him and touching his forehead with her lips.

Ma che!” he said ungratefully. “That’s nothing. Kiss me properly and at once.”

But what!” he said ungratefully. “That’s nothing. Kiss me properly and right now.”

When the boy’s mother came out on to the terrace a moment later Olive’s blue eyes were full of tears and the rose flush of her cheeks had deepened, but she looked at her friend very kindly as she uttered the word he had been afraid to hear.

When the boy’s mother stepped out onto the terrace a moment later, Olive’s blue eyes were filled with tears and the rosy color in her cheeks had deepened, but she looked at her friend very kindly as she said the word he had been afraid to hear.

Addio!

Goodbye!

The Piazza del Campo was crowded as the Signora Aurelia and Olive passed through it to their seats on the second best stand, and the carabinieri were clearing the course. The thousands of people in the central space, who had been chewing melon seeds, fanning themselves, and talking vociferously as they waited, grew quieter, and all began to look one way towards the narrow street from whence the procession should appear.

The Piazza del Campo was packed as Signora Aurelia and Olive made their way to their seats in the second-best stand, while the carabinieri were clearing the track. The thousands of people in the central area, who had been munching on melon seeds, fanning themselves, and chatting loudly as they waited, became quieter and all started to look toward the narrow street where the procession was set to appear.

Olive sat wedged between Signora Aurelia and an old country priest whose shabby soutane was stained with the mud his housekeeper should have brushed off after the last rains, a fortnight before. He had a kind, worn face that smiled when Olive helped him put [100] his cotton umbrella in a safe place between them.

Olive was squeezed between Signora Aurelia and an old country priest whose tattered robe was muddy from the last rains, which had happened two weeks ago and his housekeeper should have cleaned up. He had a kind, weathered face that lit up with a smile when Olive helped him tuck his cotton umbrella into a safe spot between them.

“I shall not need it yet,” he said. “But there is a storm coming. Do you not feel the heaviness of the air, and the heat, Dio mio!”

“I don’t need it yet,” he said. “But there’s a storm coming. Can’t you feel the heaviness in the air and the heat, Dio mio!”

The deep bell of the Mangia tower tolled, and then the signal was given, un colpo di mortaletto, and the pageant began.

The deep bell of the Mangia tower rang, and then the signal was given, un colpo di mortaletto, and the celebration started.

Slowly they came, the grave, armoured knights riding with their visors up that all might see how well the tanner, Giovanni, and Enrico Lupi of the wine-shop, looked in chain mail; gay, velvet-clad pages carrying the silk-embroidered standards of their contrade with all the fine airs of the lads who stand about the bier of Saint Catherine in Ghirlandaio’s fresco in the Duomo; lithe, slender alfieri tossing their flags, twisting them about in the carefully-concerted movements that look so easy and are so difficult, until the whole great Piazza was girdled with fluttering light and colour, while it echoed to the thrilling and disquieting beat of the drums. Each contrada had its tamburino, and each tamburino beat upon his drum incessantly until his arms tired and the sweat poured down his face.

Slowly they arrived, the serious, armored knights riding with their visors up so everyone could see how well the tanner, Giovanni, and Enrico Lupi from the wine shop looked in chain mail; bright, velvet-clad pages carrying the silk-embroidered standards of their contrade with the confident flair of the boys who gather around the bier of Saint Catherine in Ghirlandaio’s fresco in the Duomo; agile, slender alfieri waving their flags, twisting them in the carefully coordinated movements that appear effortless but are truly difficult, until the entire great Piazza was surrounded by fluttering light and color, while it resonated with the thrilling and unsettling beat of the drums. Each contrada had its tamburino, and each tamburino drummed incessantly until his arms grew tired and the sweat streamed down his face.

Olive’s head began to ache, but she was excited and happy, enjoying the spectacle as a child enjoys its first pantomime, not thinking but feeling, and steeping her senses in the southern glow and gaiety that was all about her. For the moment her cousin’s shame and sorrow, and her friend’s pain seemed old, [101] unhappy, far-off things, and she could not realise them here.

Olive’s head started to hurt, but she felt excited and happy, soaking in the experience like a child watching their first pantomime, not thinking but feeling, and immersing herself in the warm glow and joy around her. For the moment, her cousin’s shame and sorrow, and her friend’s pain felt distant and old, and she couldn’t grasp them here. [101]

The contrada of the Oca was the last to go by; it was a favourite with the people because its colours were those of the Italian flag, red, white and green, and the Evvivas broke out as it passed. Olive’s page, her cobbler’s son, looked gravely up at her as he went by, and she smiled at him and was glad to see that he still wore the magnolia bud she had thrown him in his hood of parti-coloured silk.

The contrada of the Oca was the last to pass by; it was a favorite among the crowd because its colors were those of the Italian flag—red, white, and green—and cheers erupted as it moved along. Olive’s page, the cobbler’s son, looked up at her seriously as he walked by, and she smiled at him, happy to see that he still wore the magnolia bud she had tossed him in his hood made of multi-colored silk.

Presently they were all seated—the knights and pages with their standard-bearers and esquires—on their own stand in the place of honour before the great central gates of the Palazzo Pubblico.

Currently, they were all sitting—the knights and pages with their standard-bearers and squires—on their own platform in the place of honor in front of the grand central gates of the Palazzo Pubblico.

“Now the horses will run,” explained the signora. “Many people like this part best, but I do not. Poor beasts! They are half drunk, and they are often hurt or killed. The fantini lash at each other with their hide whips. Once I saw the Montone strike the Lupa just as they passed here; the crimson flashed out across his face, and in his pain he pulled his horse aside, and it fell heavily against the palings and threw him so that the horse of the Bruco coming on behind could not avoid going over him. They said it was terrible to see that livid weal across his mouth as he lay in his coffin.”

“Now the horses will race,” the lady explained. “A lot of people enjoy this part the most, but I don’t. Poor animals! They’re half-drunk, and they often get hurt or killed. The jockeys whip at each other with their leather whips. Once I saw the Montone hit the Lupa just as they passed by; the crimson flashed across his face, and in his pain, he pulled his horse aside, and it fell heavily against the barriers and threw him off so that the horse of the Bruco coming from behind couldn’t avoid going over him. They said it was awful to see that dark bruise across his mouth as he lay in his coffin.”

“He died then?”

“Did he die then?”

Ma! Sicuro!

But! For sure!

Olive looked up at the window where the [102] Menotti should have been, and saw strange faces there. They had not come then. They had not, and Astorre could not. Astorre was very ill ... the times were out of joint. Her cousin’s shame and sorrow and her friend’s pain seemed to come near again, and to be once more a part of her life, and she saw “gold tarnished, and the grey above the green.” When the horses came clattering by, urged by their riders, maddened by the roar of the crowd, she tried to shut her eyes, but she could not. The horse of the Dragone stumbled at the turn by San Martino and the rider was thrown, and another fell by the Chigi palace as they came round the second time. Olive covered her face with her hands. The thin, panting flanks, marked with half-healed scars and stained with sweat, the poor broken knees, the strained, suffering eyes ...

Olive looked up at the window where the [102] Menotti should have been, and saw unfamiliar faces there. They hadn’t shown up, and Astorre couldn’t either. Astorre was very sick ... everything felt out of whack. Her cousin’s shame and sorrow and her friend’s pain seemed close again, becoming a part of her life once more, and she saw “gold tarnished, and the grey above the green.” When the horses came pounding by, driven by their riders and driven wild by the roar of the crowd, she tried to shut her eyes, but she couldn’t. The horse of the Dragone stumbled at the corner by San Martino, and the rider was thrown, while another fell by the Chigi palace as they came around for the second time. Olive covered her face with her hands. The thin, panting sides, marked with half-healed scars and stained with sweat, the poor broken knees, the strained, suffering eyes ...

“Are you ill, signorina?” the old priest asked kindly.

“Are you sick, miss?” the old priest asked kindly.

“No, but the poor horses—I cannot look. Who has won?”

“No, but the poor horses—I can’t bear to look. Who won?”

He rose to his feet. “The Oca!” he cried excitedly. A great roar of voices acclaimed the favourite’s victory, and when the spent horse came to a standstill the fantino slipped off its back and was instantly surrounded by men and boys of his contrada, dancing and shouting with joy, kissing him on both cheeks, pulling him this way and that, until the carabinieri came up and took him away amongst them.

He got to his feet. “The Oca!” he shouted excitedly. A huge cheer erupted from the crowd celebrating the favorite’s win, and when the exhausted horse finally stopped, the fantino slipped off and was immediately surrounded by men and boys from his contrada, dancing and cheering with joy, kissing him on both cheeks, pulling him in every direction, until the carabinieri arrived and escorted him away with them.

[103] “The Bruco hoped to win,” the priest said, “and the Oca’s fantino might get a knife in his back if he were not taken care of.”

[103] “The Bruco was hoping to win,” the priest said, “and the Oca’s fantino could end up with a knife in his back if he wasn’t looked after.”

Already the crowd was dispersing. The victorious contrada had been given the painted standard of the Palio, and were bearing it in triumph to the parish church, where it would remain until the next Ferragosto. The others were going their separate ways, pages and alfieri in silk doublets and parti-coloured hosen arm-in-arm with their friends in black broadcloth, standard-bearers smoking cigarettes, knights unhelmed and wiping heated brows with red cotton handkerchiefs.

Already the crowd was breaking up. The winning contrada had received the painted banner of the Palio and was proudly carrying it to the parish church, where it would stay until the next Ferragosto. The others were heading off in different directions, pages and alfieri in silk jackets and colorful tights arm-in-arm with their friends in black suits, standard-bearers smoking cigarettes, knights without their helmets wiping their sweaty foreheads with red cotton handkerchiefs.

“I will go down the Via Ricasoli with you,” Olive said.

“I'll walk down Via Ricasoli with you,” Olive said.

“It is I who should take you home.”

“It’s me who should take you home.”

“Oh, I do not mind the crowd, and I know you are anxious to get back to Astorre.”

“Oh, I don’t mind the crowd, and I know you’re eager to get back to Astorre.”

“Astorre—yes. Olive, you don’t think he looks more delicate, do you?”

“Astorre—yeah. Olive, you don’t think he looks more fragile, do you?”

The girl felt that she could not have answered truly if her life had depended on her veracity.

The girl felt that she couldn't have answered honestly even if her life depended on it.

“Oh, no,” she said. “He is rather tired, I think. The heat tries him. He will be better later on.”

“Oh, no,” she said. “He’s pretty tired, I think. The heat is wearing him out. He’ll be fine later on.”

The poor mother seemed relieved.

The stressed mother seemed relieved.

“You are right; he is always pale in the summer,” she said, trying to persuade herself that it was so. “You will come to-morrow to tell him about the Palio?”

“You're right; he always looks pale in the summer,” she said, trying to convince herself of that. “Are you coming tomorrow to tell him about the Palio?”

“Yes, surely.”

"Yes, definitely."

[104] There were to be fireworks later on at the Fortezza and illuminations of the Lizza gardens, so the human tide set that way and left the outlying parts of the city altogether. The quiet, tree-shadowed piazzetta before the church of Santa Maria dei Servi was quite deserted. Children played there in the mornings, and old men and women lingered there and sat on the wooden benches in the sun, but they were all away now; the bells had rung for the Ave Maria, the church doors were closed, and the sacristan had gone to his supper.

[104] There were going to be fireworks later at the Fortezza and lights in the Lizza gardens, so the crowd headed that way and left the outer parts of the city completely. The peaceful, shaded little square in front of the church of Santa Maria dei Servi was completely empty. Children played there in the mornings, and older folks would hang out on the wooden benches in the sun, but they were all gone now; the bells had chimed for the Ave Maria, the church doors were shut, and the sacristan had gone off for his dinner.

A little mist had crept up from the valley; steep red roofs and old walls that had glowed in the sun’s last rays were shadowed as the light waned, and black clouds came up from the horizon and blotted out the stars.

A light mist had risen from the valley; steep red roofs and old walls that had shone in the last rays of the sun were now in shadow as the light faded, and dark clouds rolled in from the horizon, blocking out the stars.

“Go home quickly now, Olive. There will be a storm. The poor mad people will howl to-night in the Manicomio. I hear them sometimes when I am lying awake. Good-night, my dear.”

“Go home quickly now, Olive. There’s going to be a storm. The poor people in the asylum will be howling tonight. I can hear them sometimes when I’m lying awake. Goodnight, my dear.”

“Good-night.”

"Good night."


CHAPTER XII

Olive was tired, and now that she was alone she knew that she was also a little afraid, so that she lingered on the way and went slowly up the stairs of the house in the Piazza Tolomei. Carmela answered her ring at the bell; her face was swollen and her eyes were red with crying, and the little lamp she carried shook in her hand.

Olive was tired, and now that she was alone, she realized she was also a bit scared, so she took her time and slowly made her way up the stairs of the house in Piazza Tolomei. Carmela answered her doorbell; her face was puffy and her eyes were red from crying, and the small lamp she held trembled in her hand.

“Oh, Olive,” she said, “Orazio says he will not marry her. He has heard such things about her from his friends, and even in the Café Greco.... It is a scandal.”

“Oh, Olive,” she said, “Orazio says he won’t marry her. He’s heard so many things about her from his friends, and even in the Café Greco.... It’s a scandal.”

She put her lamp down on the floor, and took out her handkerchief to wipe away the tears that were running down her cheeks.

She set her lamp on the floor and took out her handkerchief to wipe away the tears streaming down her cheeks.

Olive came in and shut the door after her.

Olive came in and closed the door behind her.

“Where is he?”

"Where's he?"

“They are all in the dining-room. Aunt sent Carolina out for the evening, and it is a good thing, because of course in the kitchen she could hear everything. He sent a message to say he could not go to the Palio, and Gemma’s head ached when she came back from church, so we all stayed in. He came half an hour ago—”

“They're all in the dining room. Aunt sent Carolina out for the evening, which is a good thing because she could hear everything from the kitchen. He sent a message saying he couldn't go to the Palio, and Gemma had a headache when she got back from church, so we all stayed in. He came half an hour ago—”

“What does Gemma say?”

“What does Gemma think?”

“Nothing. She looks like a stone.”

“Nothing. She looks like a statue.”

[106] “I must go through the dining-room to get to my room,” Olive said uncertainly. “What shall I do? Pass through very quickly or wait here in the passage?”

[106] “I have to go through the dining room to get to my room,” Olive said hesitantly. “What should I do? Should I rush through quickly or wait here in the hallway?”

“Better go in,” advised Carmela. “They may not even notice you. He keeps on talking so loudly, and aunt and Maria are crying.”

“Better go in,” Carmela suggested. “They might not even see you. He's talking so loudly, and Aunt and Maria are crying.”

“Poor things! I am so sorry!”

"That sucks! I'm really sorry!"

The two girls clung together for a moment, and Olive’s eyes filled with tears as she kissed her cousin’s poor trembling lips. Then Carmela stooped to pick up her lamp and put it out, and they went on together down the passage.

The two girls held each other for a moment, and Olive’s eyes filled with tears as she kissed her cousin’s shaking lips. Then Carmela bent down to grab her lamp and turned it off, and they walked together down the hallway.

The lamp was lit on the table that Carolina had laid for supper before she went out, and the Menotti sat in their accustomed places as though they were at a meal. Orazio Lucis was walking to and fro and gesticulating. His boots creaked, and the noise they made grated on the women’s nerves as he talked loudly and incessantly, and they listened. Maria kept her face hidden in her hands, but Gemma held herself erect as ever, and she did not move when the two girls came in, though her sombre eyes were full of shame.

The lamp was on the table that Carolina had set for dinner before she went out, and the Menotti sat in their usual spots as if they were at a meal. Orazio Lucis paced back and forth, gesturing. His boots creaked, and the noise annoyed the women as he spoke loudly and nonstop, and they listened. Maria kept her face covered with her hands, but Gemma sat up straight as always, and she didn't move when the two girls entered, even though her dark eyes were filled with shame.

“What shall I say to my friends in Lucca?” raved Orazio. “What shall I say to my mother? Even if I still consented to marry you she would not permit it; she would refuse to live in the same house with such a person—and she would be right. Mamma mia! She is always right. She said, ‘The girl is beautiful, [107] but she has no money, and I tell you to think twice.’ I have been trapped here by all you women. You all knew.”

“What am I supposed to tell my friends in Lucca?” Orazio exclaimed. “What will I say to my mother? Even if I agreed to marry you, she wouldn’t allow it; she wouldn’t want to live under the same roof with someone like you—and she’d be right. Mamma mia! She’s always right. She said, ‘The girl is beautiful, [107] but she has no money, and I urge you to think carefully.’ I’ve been trapped here by all you women. You all knew.”

He pointed an accusing finger at Signora Carosi. She sobbed helplessly, bitterly, as she tried to answer him, and Olive, who had waited in the shadow by the door, hoping that he would move on and enable her to pass into her own room, came forward and stood beside her aunt. She had thought she would feel abashed before this man who had been wronged, but he had made her angry instead, and now she would not have left the room if he had asked her, or have told him the truth if he had begged for it.

He pointed an accusing finger at Signora Carosi. She sobbed helplessly and bitterly as she tried to respond, and Olive, who had been waiting in the shadows by the door, hoping he would move on so she could get into her own room, stepped forward and stood beside her aunt. She had thought she would feel embarrassed in front of this man who had been wronged, but instead, he made her angry, and now she wouldn’t leave the room even if he asked her to, nor would she tell him the truth if he begged for it.

“Many girls have been offered me,” he went on excitedly, “but I would not hear of them because you were beautiful, and I thought you would make a good wife. There was Annina Giannini; she had five thousand lire, and more to come, and now she is married to a doctor in Lucca. I gave her up for you, and you are dust of the streets.”

“Many girls have been proposed to me,” he continued excitedly, “but I wouldn’t entertain them because you were beautiful, and I believed you would make a great wife. There was Annina Giannini; she had five thousand lire, and more on the way, and now she’s married to a doctor in Lucca. I let her go for you, and you’re just dust from the streets.”

Gemma flinched then as though he had struck her. The insult was flagrant, and it was time to make an end. She rose from her chair slowly, as though she were very tired, and filled her glass from the decanter on the table with a hand that trembled so that half the wine was spilled.

Gemma flinched as if he had hit her. The insult was blatant, and it was time to put a stop to it. She slowly stood up from her chair, as if she were exhausted, and poured herself a drink from the decanter on the table with a hand that shook, spilling half the wine.

“Orazio,” she said, and her dark eyes sought his and held them so that he was compelled to stand still looking at her. “Orazio, I hope [108] you and your ugly fool of a mother will die slowly of a horrible disease, and be tormented in hell for ever. May your flesh be covered with sores while your bones rot and are gnawed by worms. Cosi sia!

“Orazio,” she said, her dark eyes meeting his and holding him in place as he was forced to keep looking at her. “Orazio, I hope you and your ugly, foolish mother suffer a slow, terrible death and are tormented in hell forever. May your flesh be covered in sores while your bones rot and are eaten by worms. Cosi sia!

She crossed herself devoutly, and then drank some of the wine and flung the glass over her shoulder. It fell to the floor and crashed to splinters.

She crossed herself with reverence, then took a sip of the wine and tossed the glass over her shoulder. It hit the floor and shattered into pieces.

The man’s jaw dropped and his mouth fell open, but he had no words to answer her. She made a curious movement with her hands as though she would cleanse them of some impurity, and then turned and went quickly into her own room. They all heard the bolts drawn and the key turned in the lock.

The man's jaw dropped, and his mouth went agape, but he couldn’t find any words to respond to her. She made a strange gesture with her hands as if she were trying to wash away some dirt, and then she turned and hurried into her own room. They all heard the bolts slide shut and the key turn in the lock.

Olive was the first to speak, and her voice sounded strange and unnatural to herself.

Olive was the first to speak, and her voice felt odd and unnatural to her.

“She has said her say and left us, Signor Lucis. Will you not go too? You will not marry her. Benissimo! We wish you good-evening.”

“She has spoken her mind and left us, Signor Lucis. Won't you leave as well? You won't marry her. Benissimo! We wish you a good evening.”

“You are very easy, signorina mia,” he answered resentfully; “but I cannot forgive.”

“You're really easy, signorina mia,” he replied with irritation; “but I can't forgive.”

“Who asked your forgiveness?” she retorted. “It is you who should beg our pardon—you, who are so ready to believe the tales that are told in the cafés and to come here to abuse helpless women. You are a coward, signore. Oh, how I hate men ... Judges in Israel ... I would have them stoned first. What’s that?

“Who asked for your forgiveness?” she snapped. “It’s you who should be begging our pardon—you, who are so quick to believe the stories told in the cafés and come here to abuse defenseless women. You’re a coward, signore. Oh, how I despise men... Judges in Israel... I would have them stoned first. What’s that?

There was shouting in the street, and then [109] a loud knocking on the house door. The women looked at each other with frightened eyes.

There was shouting in the street, and then [109] a loud bang on the door. The women exchanged scared glances.

“What is it?”

"What’s that?"

Carmela ran to Gemma’s door and shook the handle, calling to her to come out. There was no answer, and perhaps they had a dreadful premonition of the truth even then; Olive left them huddled together like frightened sheep. The knocking still continued, and it sounded very loud when she came out of the flat on to the stairs. She was beside herself; that is, she was aware of two Olives, one who spoke in a strange voice and trembled, and was now going down into the darkness, stumbling at nearly every step and moaning incoherent prayers to God, and one who watched and listened and was surprised at what was said and done.

Carmela ran to Gemma’s door and shook the handle, calling for her to come out. There was no response, and maybe they had a terrible feeling about the truth even then; Olive left them huddled together like scared sheep. The knocking continued, and it sounded really loud when she stepped out of the flat onto the stairs. She was beside herself; that is, she was aware of two Olives: one who spoke in a strange voice and trembled, now going down into the darkness, stumbling on almost every step and mumbling incoherent prayers to God, and another who watched and listened, surprised by what was being said and done.

When she opened the great house door a man stood aside to let her come out. She looked at him and knew him to be one of the neighbours, and she wondered why he had run out into the street in his shirt-sleeves. He was pale, too, and looked ill, and he seemed to want to speak to her, but she could not listen.

When she opened the big house door, a man stepped aside to let her out. She recognized him as one of the neighbors and wondered why he was outside in just his shirt sleeves. He looked pale and unwell, and it seemed like he wanted to talk to her, but she couldn’t pay attention.

A crowd had collected about something that was lying on the pavement near their house wall; Olive looked up and saw Gemma’s window opened wide, and then she knew what it was. The people made way for her and let her come to where the dead thing lay on its [110] back with the knees drawn up. Some woman had already covered the face with a handkerchief, and dark blood was oozing out from under it. Olive crouched down beside its pitiful disarray.

A crowd had gathered around something lying on the pavement near their house wall; Olive looked up and saw Gemma’s window wide open, and then she realized what it was. The people stepped aside for her and let her approach where the lifeless thing lay on its back with its knees drawn up. A woman had already covered the face with a handkerchief, and dark blood was seeping out from underneath it. Olive crouched down beside its tragic state.

“Will someone help me carry her into the house?” she said.

“Can someone help me carry her into the house?” she said.

No one answered her, and after a while she spoke again.

No one answered her, and after a bit, she spoke again.

“Will someone fetch a doctor quickly?”

“Can someone grab a doctor fast?”

“It is useless, figlia mia; she is dead.”

“It’s pointless, my daughter; she’s gone.”

“At least”—her voice broke, and she had to begin again, making a painful effort to control the words that she might be quite intelligible—“at least help me to carry her in from the street. Is there no Christian here?”

“At least”—her voice faltered, and she had to start over, struggling to control the words so she could be understood—“at least help me bring her in from the street. Is there no one here who cares?”

Two carabinieri came running up now, and they made the people stand back so that a space of pavement was left clear; the younger man spoke to Olive.

Two carabinieri came running up now, and they made the crowd step back to clear a space on the sidewalk; the younger man talked to Olive.

“We cannot move the body until the authorities come, signorina. It must stay where it is, but we shall guard it and keep the people off, and you can fetch a sheet from the house to cover it.”

“We can’t move the body until the authorities arrive, miss. It has to stay right here, but we’ll keep watch and make sure people don’t get too close, and you can grab a sheet from the house to cover it.”

“Oh, God!” she said, “when will they come?”

“Oh, God!” she said, “when are they going to get here?”

He slightly shrugged his shoulders.

He shrugged slightly.

“I do not know. We have sent to tell them. In a few minutes, perhaps, or in two hours, three hours.”

“I don’t know. We’ve sent someone to let them know. In a few minutes, maybe, or in two hours, three hours.”

“And we must leave her here?”

“And we have to leave her here?”

[111] “Yes, signorina.”

"Yes, miss."

“I will get the sheet.”

“I'll get the sheet.”

He helped her to rise from her knees. Looking down she saw a stain of blood on her skirt, and she clung to his arm for a moment, swaying as though she would fall. There was a murmur among the people of pity and sympathy. “Poveretta! Che disgrazia!

He helped her get up from her knees. Looking down, she noticed a bloodstain on her skirt, and she held onto his arm for a moment, swaying as if she might fall. There was a murmur of pity and sympathy among the crowd. “Poveretta! Che disgrazia!

Coraggio!” the carabiniere said gently.

“Courage!” the officer said gently.

Up again, up all the dark stairs, wondering if the others knew and were afraid to come down, wondering if there had been much pain, wondering if it was not all a dreadful dream from which she must wake presently. They knew.

Up again, up all the dark stairs, wondering if the others knew and were too scared to come down, wondering if there had been a lot of pain, wondering if this wasn't just a terrible dream she would wake up from soon. They knew.

The younger girl met her cousin at the door; Maria had fainted, and la zia was hysterical; as to Orazio, he was sitting on the sofa crying, with his mean, mouse-coloured head buried in the cushions.

The younger girl met her cousin at the door; Maria had passed out, and la zia was freaking out; as for Orazio, he was sitting on the sofa crying, with his sad, mouse-colored head buried in the cushions.

“I looked out of your bedroom window as I could not get into her room,” whispered Carmela. “Oh, Olive, what shall we do?”

“I looked out of your bedroom window because I couldn't get into her room,” whispered Carmela. “Oh, Olive, what are we going to do?”

“I am going to take down a sheet as they will not let us bring her in. You can come with me, and we will stay beside her and say prayers.”

“I’m going to grab a sheet since they won’t let us bring her in. You can come with me, and we’ll stay by her side and say prayers.”

“Yes, yes. Oh, Olive, that is a good idea.”

“Yes, yes. Oh, Olive, that’s a great idea.”

The two came out into the street together and spread the white linen covering carefully over the stark body before they knelt, one on each side. Of the thousands who had filled the Piazzale at sunset hundreds came now to [112] see them mourning the broken thing that lay between. Olive was aware of many faces, of the murmuring of a great crowd, and shame was added to the horror that held her fast. She folded her hands and tried to keep her eyes fixed upon them. Then she began to pray aloud.

The two stepped out onto the street together and carefully spread the white linen covering over the lifeless body before kneeling, one on each side. Of the thousands who had crowded the Piazzale at sunset, hundreds came now to [112] witness their mourning for the broken figure lying between them. Olive noticed many faces and the murmuring of a large crowd, with shame adding to the horror that held her in place. She clasped her hands and tried to keep her eyes focused on them. Then she began to pray out loud.

Pater noster, qui es in coelis, sanctificetur nomen tuum—

Pater noster, qui es in coelis, sanctificetur nomen tuum—

The clear voice was tremulous at first, but it gathered strength as it went on, and Carmela said the words too. The men in the crowd uncovered, and the women crossed themselves.

The clear voice started off shaky, but it gained strength as it continued, and Carmela repeated the words as well. The men in the crowd took off their hats, and the women made the sign of the cross.

Rain was falling now, slowly at first and in heavy drops that splashed upon the stones, and there was a threatening sound—a rumbling of thunder—away in the south.

Rain was falling now, slowly at first and in heavy drops that splashed on the stones, and there was a threatening sound—a rumble of thunder—far to the south.

Olive knew no more prayers in Latin, but her cousin began the Miserere.

Olive didn't know any more prayers in Latin, but her cousin started the Miserere.

Miserere mei, Deus, secundum magnam misericordiam tuam, et secundum multitudinem miserationum tuarum, dele iniquitatem meam.

Miserere mei, Deus, secundum magnam misericordiam tuam, et secundum multitudinem miserationum tuarum, dele iniquitatem meam.

Among the many who had come to look their last upon the Odalisque were men who had made free with her poor name, had been unsparing in their utterance of the truth concerning her and ready to drag her down, and some of these moved away now shamefacedly, but more stayed, and one after another took up the words.

Among the many who had come to take one last look at the Odalisque were men who had openly slandered her, been harsh in their comments about her, and were eager to see her reputation damaged. Some of them walked away now, feeling embarrassed, but more stayed behind, and one by one, they started to speak up.

Amplius lava me ab iniquitate mea: et a peccato meo munda me.

Amplius lava me ab iniquitate mea: et a peccato meo munda me.

Gemma herself had trodden out the fire that [113] consumed her, but who could dare say of the grey cold ashes, “These are altogether vile.”

Gemma herself had put out the fire that [113] consumed her, but who would be brave enough to say of the grey cold ashes, “These are completely worthless?”

Tibi soli peccavi, et malum coram te feci: ut justificeris in sermonibus tuis et vincas cum judicaris.

I have sinned against you alone, and have done evil in your sight: so that you may be justified in your words and prevail in your judgment.

She had sinned, and she had been punished; she had suffered fear and shame.

She had sinned, and she had faced the consequences; she had endured fear and shame.

Asperges me hyssopo et mundabor, lavabis me, et super nivem dealbabor.

Asperges me hyssopo et mundabor, lavabis me, et super nivem dealbabor.

There had been some taint in her blood, some flaw in her will.

There was some defect in her blood, some weakness in her will.

Cor mundum crea in me, Deus, et spiritum rectum innova in visceribus meis.

Cor mundum crea in me, Deus, et spiritum rectum innova in visceribus meis.

A dark-eyed slender boy, wearing the green and white and scarlet of his contrade, pushed his way to the front presently. It was Romeo, and he carried a great bunch of magnolia blossoms.

A thin boy with dark eyes, dressed in the green, white, and red of his contrade, made his way to the front. It was Romeo, and he was holding a large bunch of magnolia blossoms.

“Oh, signorina,” he said, half crying, “the alfieri and I wanted to give you these because you brought us good luck so that we won the Palio. I little thought—”

“Oh, miss,” he said, half crying, “the alfieri and I wanted to give you these because you brought us good luck and helped us win the Palio. I never expected—”

He stopped short, hesitating, and afraid to come nearer. He thought she looked like one of the stone angels that kneel on the sculptured tombs in the Campo Santo; her face seemed rough hewn in the harsh white glare of the electric light, so deep were the shadows under her eyes and the lines of pain about the praying lips. His heart ached with pity for her.

He stopped suddenly, unsure and scared to move closer. He thought she resembled one of the stone angels that kneel on the carved tombs in the cemetery; her face looked rough in the harsh white light, with deep shadows under her eyes and lines of pain around her praying lips. He felt a pang of pity for her.

“Give them to me,” she said, and he was allowed to come into the space that the carabiniere kept clear.

“Hand them over to me,” she said, and he was allowed to enter the area that the carabiniere kept clear.

[114] He thrust the bunch hurriedly into her hands, faltering, “Dio vi benedica.”

[114] He quickly shoved the bunch into her hands, hesitating, “God bless you.”

Andatevi con Dio,” she replied, and then laid the pale flowers and the shimmering green crown of leaves down upon the still breast. “Gemma, if ever I hurt you, forgive me now!”

Go with God,” she replied, and then laid the pale flowers and the shimmering green crown of leaves down upon the still chest. “Gemma, if I ever hurt you, forgive me now!”

It was raining heavily, and as the sheet grew damp it clung more closely to the body of the girl who lay there with arms outstretched and knees drawn up as though she were nailed to a cross.

It was pouring rain, and as the sheet got wet, it stuck more tightly to the body of the girl who lay there with her arms stretched out and knees pulled up as if she were nailed to a cross.

The boy still lingered. “You will be drenched. Go into the house,” he urged. Then, seeing he could not move her, he took off his velvet embroidered cloak and put it about her shoulders. A woman in the crowd came forward with a shawl for Carmela.

The boy stayed where he was. “You’re going to get soaked. Go inside,” he insisted. Then, realizing he couldn’t get her to budge, he removed his embroidered velvet cloak and draped it over her shoulders. A woman from the crowd stepped up with a shawl for Carmela.

So the hours passed.

And the hours went by.


BOOK II.—FLORENCE

CHAPTER I

October can be cold enough sometimes in the Val d’Arno when the snow falls on the Apennines, and the woods of Vallombrosa are sere, and Florence, the flower city, lies then at the mercy of the winds. Mamie Whittaker, who, in her own phrase, “hated to be blown about anyhow,” had not been out all day. She lolled in an armchair before a crackling fire of olive wood in the room that she “lit with herself when alone,” though scarcely in the Tennysonian sense. Hers was a vivid personality, and older women who disliked her called her flamboyant, and referred to an evident touch of the tar-brush that would make her socially impossible in America though it passed unnoticed in Italy. Her age was seventeen, and she dressed after Carmen to please herself, and read Gyp with the same intention. She was absorbed now in Les Amoureux, and had to be told twice that her cousin had come before she would look up.

October can get pretty cold in the Val d’Arno when snow falls on the Apennines, and the woods of Vallombrosa are dry, leaving Florence, the flower city, vulnerable to the winds. Mamie Whittaker, who, as she put it, “hated being tossed around,” hadn’t gone outside all day. She lounged in an armchair in front of a crackling olive wood fire in the room she “lit with her own presence when alone,” although not exactly in the Tennysonian way. She had a vibrant personality, and older women who weren’t fond of her called her flamboyant and alluded to a slight hint of mixed race that would make her socially unacceptable in America, though it went unnoticed in Italy. She was seventeen and dressed like Carmen to please herself and read Gyp for the same reason. She was now engrossed in Les Amoureux and had to be told twice that her cousin was there before she would look up.

“Miss Marvel? Show her in.”

"Miss Marvel? Let her in."

She rose and went forward to greet her [116] relative, whom she had not seen for some years, and the two met at the door and kissed each other with enthusiasm.

She stood up and walked over to greet her [116] relative, whom she hadn't seen in years, and they met at the door, kissing each other with excitement.

“Edna! My! Well, you have not grown anyway. What a tiny thing! Come and sit down right here.” She rang for tea while her visitor slowly and rather shyly divested herself of her sables and laid them on a side table. Edna Marvel was the elder of the two by three years, but she was so small that she seemed a mere child. Her sallow little face resembled that of a tired monkey, yet it had an elfin charm, and her hands were beautiful as carved toys of ivory made in the East for a king’s son to play with. They might hold a man’s heart perhaps, but Mamie did not notice them, her own allurements being of more obvious description.

“Edna! Wow, you really haven’t changed at all. What a tiny thing! Come and sit down right here.” She called for tea while her guest slowly and a bit shyly took off her fur coat and placed it on a side table. Edna Marvel was three years older than the other woman, but she was so small that she looked like a child. Her pale little face resembled that of a tired monkey, yet it had a charming, enchanting quality, and her hands were as beautifully crafted as ivory toys made in the East for a king’s son to play with. They might captivate a man’s heart, but Mamie didn’t notice them, as her own charms were much more obvious.

She thought Edna was real homely, and her spirits rose accordingly. “Where are you staying?”

She thought Edna was really plain, and her mood lifted because of it. “Where are you staying?”

“At the Bristol. Poppa guessed we would take a villa later on if we felt like it.”

“At the Bristol. Dad figured we could get a villa later on if we wanted to.”

Mamie rang again. “Bring some more cakes, and tell Miss Agar to come and pour out the tea.”

Mamie rang again. “Bring some more pastries, and tell Miss Agar to come and serve the tea.”

“Who is Miss Agar?”

“Who is Ms. Agar?”

“My companion, a sort of governess person. She takes me out walks, and sits by when my music-master comes, and so forth. She is new, and she won’t do, but I may as well make her useful while she stays.”

“My companion is kind of a governess. She takes me for walks and sits with me when my music teacher comes, and so on. She’s new and not really the right fit, but I might as well make the best of it while she’s here.”

[117] “Why won’t she do?”

“Why won’t she cooperate?”

“Oh, she just won’t. Momma don’t like her much, and I’m not singing her praises.”

“Oh, she just won’t. Mom doesn't like her much, and I'm not exactly singing her praises.”

Edna looked curiously at the slender girl in the black dress who came in and took her place at the table.

Edna looked curiously at the slim girl in the black dress who walked in and took her seat at the table.

She said “Good afternoon” in her pleasant little voice.

She said, “Good afternoon,” in her cheerful little voice.

The governess person seemed rather surprised that she should address her.

The governess looked a bit surprised that she was being addressed.

“Good afternoon,” she replied. “Do you take milk and sugar?”

“Good afternoon,” she said. “Do you want milk and sugar?”

“Bring them round for us to help ourselves,” dictated Mamie.

“Bring them over so we can help ourselves,” directed Mamie.

Olive only smiled as she repeated her question, but Edna was distressed at her cousin’s rudeness, and her sensitive face was quite pink as she hurriedly declined sugar. She came to the table to fetch her cup, but Miss Whittaker waited for hers to be brought to her.

Olive just smiled as she asked her question again, but Edna was upset by her cousin’s rudeness, and her sensitive face turned a bit pink as she quickly said no to sugar. She went to the table to get her cup, but Miss Whittaker waited for hers to be brought to her.

“How do you like this room, Edna? I had it fixed up for myself, and everything in it is mine.” She looked complacently up at the hangings of primrose silk that hid the fifteenth century frescoes on the walls.

“How do you like this room, Edna? I had it decorated just for myself, and everything in here belongs to me.” She looked proudly at the primrose silk drapes that covered the fifteenth-century frescoes on the walls.

Her cousin hesitated. “I guess it must have cost some.”

Her cousin hesitated. “I guess it must have been expensive.”

“Yes. The Marchese does not like it. He is so set on his worm-eaten old tapestries and carved chairs, and he wanted momma to refurnish the palace to match, but not she! [118] Louis Quinze, she said, and Louis Quinze it is, more or less. I tell the Marchese that if he is so fond of the musty Middle Ages he ought to go about in armour himself by rights. But the old sinner is not really a bit romantic.”

“Yes. The Marchese doesn't like it. He's so obsessed with his worn-out old tapestries and carved chairs, and he wanted Mom to redecorate the palace to match, but she won’t! [118] Louis Quinze, she said, and that’s what it is, more or less. I tell the Marchese that if he loves those dusty Middle Ages so much, he should be walking around in armor himself. But the old guy isn't really romantic at all.”

It occurred to Olive that the right kind of governess would utter a word in season. “It is not usual for young girls to refer to their stepfathers as you do,” she said drily.

It occurred to Olive that the right kind of governess would know when to say the right thing. “It's not common for young girls to talk about their stepfathers like that,” she said dryly.

“Wait until you know mine better,” Mamie answered unabashed. “Last night he said your complexion was miraculous. Next thing he’ll try if it comes off. Are you coming to dinner to-night, Edna?”

“Wait until you know mine better,” Mamie replied confidently. “Last night he said your complexion was amazing. Next thing you know, he’ll try to see if it’s real. Are you coming to dinner tonight, Edna?”

“Yes, auntie asked us. The—the Prince will be here, won’t he?”

“Yes, auntie asked us. The—the Prince will be here, right?”

Mamie looked down her nose. “Oh, yes,” she said carelessly. “Your beau will come. People generally do when we ask them. The food is all right, and we have real good music afterwards sometimes. You know Avenel stays in Florence whiles because his brother has a Villa at Settignano. Well, momma guessed she would get him to play here for nothing once. Of course she was willing to pay any money for him really, but she just thought she would try it on. She asked him to dinner with a lot of other people, and made him take her in, though there were two Neapolitan dukes among the guests. The food was first-rate; she had told the cook to do his best, and she really thought the entrée [119] would have made Vitellius sit up. It was perfect. Well, afterwards she asked Avenel to play, and he just smiled and said he could not. Why, she said, he gave a recital the day before for nothing, for a charity, and played the people’s souls out of their bodies, made them act crazy, as he always does. Couldn’t he play for friendship? No, he said, he couldn’t just then because one must be filled with sorrow oneself before one can make others feel, and he inferred that he had no room even for regret. ‘I play Chopin on a biscuit,’ he said.”

Mamie looked down her nose. “Oh, yes,” she said casually. “Your guy will show up. People usually do when we invite them. The food is great, and we sometimes have really good music afterward. You know Avenel hangs out in Florence because his brother has a villa in Settignano. Well, Mom thought she’d try to get him to play here for free once. Of course, she was actually willing to pay him whatever, but she just wanted to give it a shot. She invited him to dinner along with a bunch of other people and made sure he took her in, even though there were two Neapolitan dukes among the guests. The food was top-notch; she told the cook to do his best, and she really believed the entrée [119] would have impressed Vitellius. It was perfect. Well, afterward she asked Avenel to play, and he just smiled and said he couldn’t. Why, she said, he performed a recital the day before for charity and played everyone’s souls out of their bodies, making them go wild, like he always does. Couldn’t he play for friendship? No, he said, he couldn’t at that moment because one has to be filled with sorrow oneself before they can make others feel, and he implied that he had no space even for regret. ‘I play Chopin on a biscuit,’ he said.”

“He must be rather a pig,” was Edna’s comment.

“He must be quite a pig,” was Edna’s comment.

“Not a bit of it. Momma said he really had not eaten much; in fact she had noticed that he left a bit of that lovely entrée. Perhaps he is afraid of getting fat. Momma was real mad with him.”

“Not at all. Mom said he really didn’t eat much; in fact, she noticed he left a bit of that lovely entrée. Maybe he’s worried about getting fat. Mom was really mad at him.”

Olive’s cheeks were flushed and her hands trembled as she arranged the cups on the tray. She was thankful for the shelter afforded by the great silver tea-pot. Mamie’s back was turned to her, but Edna seemed desirous of including her in the conversation.

Olive's cheeks were flushed and her hands shook as she arranged the cups on the tray. She was grateful for the cover provided by the big silver teapot. Mamie had her back to her, but Edna appeared eager to include her in the conversation.

“Have you heard Avenel, Miss Agar?” she asked presently in her gentle, drawling way.

“Have you heard of Avenel, Miss Agar?” she asked later in her soft, drawn-out way.

“No. Is he very famous? I have never heard of him as a pianist.”

“No. Is he really famous? I've never heard of him as a pianist.”

“Oh, his professional name is Meryon, of course. He is billed as that and known all the [120] world over, though he only began to play in public three years ago when his wife left him. She was always a horrid woman, and she made him marry her when he was quite a boy, they say. They say he plays to forget things as other men take to drink. He has been twice to New York, and I know a girl who says he gave her a lock of his hair, but I don’t believe her. It is dark brown, almost black, but I guess she cut it off a switch. He’s not that kind.”

“Oh, his stage name is Meryon, of course. He’s known by that name and recognized all over the [120] world, even though he only started performing publicly three years ago when his wife left him. She was always a terrible woman, and they say she made him marry her when he was just a kid. People say he plays to forget things, like other men turn to drinking. He’s been to New York twice, and I know a girl who claims he gave her a lock of his hair, but I don’t believe her. It’s dark brown, almost black, but I bet she just cut it off a switch. He’s not like that.”

Olive said nothing.

Olive stayed silent.

“You need not stay if you don’t want to,” Mamie said unceremoniously. “Be ready to come down after dinner. I might want you to play my accompaniments.”

“You don’t have to stay if you don’t want to,” Mamie said bluntly. “Be ready to come down after dinner. I might need you to play my accompaniments.”

“I can’t think why you say she won’t do,” cried Edna when she was gone out of the room. “I call her perfectly sweet. Rather sad-looking, but just lovely.”

“I can’t understand why you say she won’t do,” Edna exclaimed after she had left the room. “I think she’s absolutely sweet. A bit sad-looking, but really lovely.”

Mamie sniffed. “Glad you admire her,” she said.

Mamie sniffed. “I’m glad you think so highly of her,” she said.

The governess was expected to appear at luncheon, but dinner was served to her in her own room, where she must sit in solitary state, dressed in her best and waiting for a summons, until eleven o’clock, when she might assume that she would not be wanted and go to bed. This evening Olive lingered rather anxiously over her dressing, trying to make the best of herself, since it seemed that she was really to come down to-night into the [121] yellow drawing-room where she spent so many weary hours of a morning listening to Mamie scraping her Strad while the German who was supposed to teach her possessed his soul in patience. She put on her black silk dress. It was a guinea robe bought at a sale in Oxford Street the year before, a reach-me-down garment for women to sneer at and men to describe vaguely as something dark, and she hated the poor thing.

The governess was supposed to join them for lunch, but dinner was served to her in her own room, where she had to sit alone, dressed in her best and waiting for a call, until eleven o’clock, when she could assume she wouldn’t be needed and go to bed. That evening, Olive took her time getting ready, trying to look her best, since it seemed she was really going to the yellow drawing-room tonight, where she spent so many exhausting mornings listening to Mamie struggle with her violin while the German teacher, who was supposed to instruct her, endured it all with patience. She put on her black silk dress. It was a guinea dress she bought at a sale on Oxford Street the previous year, a second-hand piece that women scoffed at and men described vaguely as something dark, and she loathed the poor thing.

Most women believe that the men who like them in cotton frocks would adore them in cloth of gold, and are convinced that the secret of Cleopatra’s charm lay in her extensive wardrobe.

Most women think that the men who are attracted to them in cotton dresses would love them even more in gold fabric, and they are sure that the key to Cleopatra’s allure was her lavish wardrobe.

Avenel. It had shocked Olive to hear his name uttered by alien lips, as it hurt her to suppose that he came often to the Palazzo Lorenzoni. She would not suppose it, and, indeed, nothing that Mamie had said could lead her to think that he was a friend of the family. They had clutched at him greedily, and he had repaid with an impertinence. That was all.

Avenel. Olive was shocked to hear his name spoken by someone else, and it bothered her to think that he visited the Palazzo Lorenzoni frequently. She refused to believe it, and honestly, nothing Mamie had said made her think he was part of the family. They had grabbed onto him eagerly, and he had responded with rudeness. That was all.

The third footman, whose duty it was to attend upon her, brought two covered dishes on a tray at eight o’clock, and soon after nine he came again to fetch her.

The third footman, whose job it was to attend to her, brought two covered dishes on a tray at eight o’clock, and soon after nine he returned to take her away.

There was a superabundance of gorgeous lackeys in the corridors that had been dusty and deserted five years before, and a gigantic Suisse stood always on guard now outside the palace gates. The Marchesa would have [122] liked to have had outriders in her scarlet livery when she went out driving in the streets of Florence, but her husband warned her that some mad anarchist might take her for the Queen, and so she contented herself with a red racing motor. The millions old Whittaker had made availed to keep his widow and the man who had given her a title in almost regal state. They entertained largely, and the Via Tornabuoni was often blocked with the carriages and motors that brought their guests. Olive, sitting alone in her chilly bedroom, mending her stockings or trying to read, heard voices and laughter as the doors opened—harsh Florentine and high English voices, and the shrill sounds of American mirth—night after night. But the Lorenzoni dined en famille sometimes, as even marquises and millionaires may do, and there were but two shirt-fronts and comparatively few diamonds in the great golden shining room when she entered it.

There were plenty of beautiful servants in the hallways that had been dusty and empty five years earlier, and a huge Suisse was always on duty outside the palace gates now. The Marchesa would have liked to have had outriders in her red uniform when she drove through the streets of Florence, but her husband warned her that some crazy anarchist might mistake her for the Queen, so she settled for a red racing car. The millions that old Whittaker had made supported his widow and the man who gave her a title in almost royal style. They hosted big gatherings, and the Via Tornabuoni was often congested with the carriages and cars bringing their guests. Olive, sitting alone in her cold bedroom, mending her stockings or trying to read, heard voices and laughter as the doors opened—gruff Florentine and refined English voices, and the lively sounds of American joy—night after night. But the Lorenzoni family sometimes had dinner en famille, as even marquises and millionaires can do, and there were only two shirt-fronts and relatively few diamonds in the grand, shining room when she walked in.

The Marchesa, handsome, hard-featured, gorgeous in grey and silver, did not choose to notice her daughter’s governess; she was deep in talk with her brother-in-law; but men could not help looking at Olive. Mr Marvel stood up and bowed as she passed, and the silent, saturnine Marchese stared. His black eyes were intent upon her as she came to the piano where Mamie was restlessly turning over the music, and no one [123] watching him could fail to see that he was making comparisons that were probably to the disadvantage of his step-daughter.

The Marchesa, striking and rugged, stunning in grey and silver, chose to ignore her daughter's governess; she was engrossed in conversation with her brother-in-law. However, men couldn't help but glance at Olive. Mr. Marvel stood up and bowed as she walked by, and the serious, brooding Marchese stared. His dark eyes were fixed on her as she approached the piano where Mamie was anxiously flipping through the sheet music, and anyone watching him couldn't miss that he was likely comparing her unfavorably to his step-daughter.

Fast men are not necessarily fond of the patchouli atmosphere in their own homes, and somehow Mamie seemed to reek of that scent, though in fact she never used it. She was clever and fairly well educated, and she had always been sheltered and cared for, but she was born to the scarlet, and everything she said and did, her way of walking, the use she made already of her black eyes, proclaimed it. To-night, though she wore the red she loved—a wonderful, flaring frock of chiffon frills and flounces—she looked ill, and her dark face was sullen.

Fast men don’t necessarily love the patchouli vibe in their homes, yet somehow Mamie gave off that scent, even though she never wore it. She was smart and relatively well-educated, having always been sheltered and taken care of, but she was born to stand out, and everything about her—her way of walking, the way she used her striking black eyes—made that clear. Tonight, even though she wore the red she adored—a stunning, dramatic dress with chiffon ruffles and flounces—she looked unwell, and her dark face seemed gloomy.

“The beastly wind has given me a stiff neck,” she complained. “Here, I want to have this.”

“The harsh wind has given me a stiff neck,” she complained. “Here, I want to have this.”

She chose a coon’s lullaby out of the pile of songs, and Olive sat down obediently and began the accompaniment. It was a pretty little ditty of the usual moony order, and Mamie sang it well enough. Mr Marvel looked up when it was over to say, “Thank you, my dear. Very nice.”

She picked a coon’s lullaby from the stack of songs, and Olive sat down willingly to start playing along. It was a nice little tune, the typical sentimental kind, and Mamie sang it pretty well. When it ended, Mr. Marvel looked up and said, “Thank you, my dear. That was lovely.”

“It is a silly thing,” Mamie answered ungraciously. “I’ll sing you a canzonetta now.”

“It’s a silly thing,” Mamie replied rudely. “I’ll sing you a canzonetta now.”

She turned over the music, scattering marches and sonatas, and throwing some of them on the floor in her impatience. Olive, wondering at her temper, presently divined [124] the cause of it. The folding doors that led into the library were half closed. No lamps, but a flicker of firelight and the hush of lowered voices, Edna’s pleasant little pipe and a man’s brief, murmured answers, and there were short spaces of silence too. The American girl and her prince were there.

She flipped through the sheet music, tossing marches and sonatas around, carelessly throwing some onto the floor in her impatience. Olive, puzzled by her mood, soon figured out the reason for it. The folding doors that led into the library were half shut. There were no lamps, just a flicker of firelight and the soft sounds of quiet voices—Edna’s cheerful little tune and a man’s brief, murmured replies, with moments of silence in between. The American girl and her prince were in there.

The Marchese had raised his eyebrows at the first words of the canzonetta, and at the end of the second verse he was smiling broadly.

The Marchese had raised his eyebrows at the first words of the canzonetta, and by the end of the second verse, he was smiling widely.

“Little devil!” he said.

“Little troublemaker!” he said.

No one heard him. His wife was showing her brother-in-law some of her most treasured bits of china. She was quite calm, as though her knowledge of Italian was fair the Neapolitan dialect was beyond her. Mr Marvel, of course, knew not a syllable of any language but his own, and the slang of Southern gutters was as Greek to Olive. Their placidity amused the Marchese, and so did the thought of the little scene that he knew was being enacted in the library.

No one heard him. His wife was showing her brother-in-law some of her favorite pieces of china. She was completely calm, as if her understanding of Italian was decent, though the Neapolitan dialect was beyond her. Mr. Marvel, of course, didn't know a word of any language except his own, and the slang of Southern streets sounded like Greek to Olive. Their calmness amused the Marchese, along with the thought of the little scene he knew was playing out in the library.

“Shall we join the others now, Edna, carissima?”

“Should we go join the others now, Edna, dear?”

“If—if you like.”

"If you want."

He nearly laughed aloud as he saw the silk curtains drawn. The Prince stood aside to allow Edna to pass in first, and Olive, glancing up momentarily from the unfamiliar notes, saw the green gleam of an emerald on the strong brown hand as the brocaded folds [125] were lifted up. Her own hands swerved, blundered, and she perpetrated a hopeless discord.

He almost laughed out loud when he saw the silk curtains pulled back. The Prince stepped aside to let Edna go in first, and Olive, glancing briefly up from the unfamiliar notes, noticed the green shine of an emerald on the strong brown hand as the brocaded fabric was lifted. Her own hands fumbled, made a mistake, and she created a hopeless discord.

“I beg your pardon,” she said confusedly.

“I’m sorry,” she said, feeling confused.

Mamie shrugged her shoulders. “Never mind,” she answered lightly. “The last verse don’t matter anyway. Come to here, Edna. Momma wants to hear your fiddle-playing.”

Mamie shrugged her shoulders. “Never mind,” she said casually. “The last verse doesn’t matter anyway. Come over here, Edna. Mom wants to hear your fiddle-playing.”

“Yes, play us something, my dear.”

"Yes, play something for us, my dear."

The little girl came forward shyly.

The little girl stepped forward timidly.

As the Prince and the Marchese stood together by the fireplace at the other end of the long room Mamie joined them. “You sang that devil’s nocturne inimitably,” observed her stepfather, drily. “I am quite sorry to have to ask you not to do it again.”

As the Prince and the Marchese stood together by the fireplace at the other end of the long room, Mamie joined them. “You sang that devil’s nocturne incredibly well,” her stepfather remarked dryly. “I’m really sorry to say this, but I have to ask you not to do it again.”

“Not again? Why not?”

“Not again? Why not though?”

She perched herself on the arm of one of the great gilt chairs. The Prince raised his eyes from the thoughtful contemplation of her ankles to stare at her impudent red parted lips.

She sat on the arm of one of the grand gold-accented chairs. The Prince lifted his gaze from thoughtfully studying her ankles to gaze at her bold, red, slightly parted lips.

“Why not! Need I explain, cara? It was delicious; I enjoyed it, but, alas!” He heaved an exaggerated sigh and then laughed, and the young man and the girl shared in his merriment.

“Why not! Do I really need to explain, cara? It was delicious; I loved it, but, sadly!” He let out a dramatic sigh and then laughed, and the young man and the girl joined in his laughter.

“I am sorry to make so many mistakes,” Olive said apologetically as she laboured away at her part of an easy piece arranged for violin and piano.

“I’m sorry for making so many mistakes,” Olive said with regret as she worked on her section of a simple piece arranged for violin and piano.

[126] “Oh, it is nothing. I have made ever so many myself, and I ought to have turned the page for you.”

[126] “Oh, it's nothing. I've made tons of them myself, and I should have turned the page for you.”

The gentle voice was rather tremulous.

The gentle voice was quite shaky.

“That was charming,” pronounced the Marchesa. “Now that sonata, Edna. I am so fond of it.”

“That was lovely,” said the Marchesa. “Now, that sonata, Edna. I really like it.”

“Very well, auntie.”

“Sure thing, auntie.”

The Prince had gone into the billiard-room with his host, and Mamie was with them. They were knocking the balls about and laughing ... laughing.

The Prince had entered the billiard room with his host, and Mamie was with them. They were hitting the balls around and laughing...laughing.


CHAPTER II

In the Cascine gardens the lush green grass of the glades was strewn with leaves; soon the branches would be bare, or veiled only in winter mists, and the Arno, swollen with rain, ran yellow as Tiber. It was not a day for music, but the sun shone, and many idle Florentines drove, or rode, or walked by the Lung’Arno to the Rajah’s monument, passing and repassing the bench where Olive sat with Madame de Sarivière’s stout and elderly German Fräulein. Mamie was not far away; flamboyant as ever in her frock of crimson serge, her black curls tied with ribbon and streaming in the wind, she was the loud centre of a group of girls who played some running game to an accompaniment of shrill cries and little screams of laughter.

In the Cascine gardens, the lush green grass in the clearings was covered with leaves; soon the branches would be bare or shrouded in winter fog, and the Arno, swollen with rain, flowed a murky yellow like the Tiber. It wasn’t a day for music, but the sun was shining, and many leisurely Florentines drove, rode, or walked along the Lung’Arno to the Rajah’s monument, passing the bench where Olive was sitting with Madame de Sarivière’s plump and elderly German governess. Mamie wasn’t far away; as flamboyant as ever in her bright crimson dress, her black curls tied with ribbon and blowing in the wind, she was the loud center of a group of girls playing some running game, filled with shrill cries and peals of laughter.

“Do you like young girls?” Olive asked the question impulsively, after a long silence.

“Do you like young girls?” Olive asked the question impulsively, after a long silence.

“I am fond of my pupils; they are good little things, rather foolish, but amiable. But I understand your feeling, my poor Miss Agar. Your charge is—”

“I really like my students; they’re sweet little kids, a bit silly, but nice. But I get how you feel, my dear Miss Agar. Your responsibility is—”

Olive hesitated. “It is a difficult age; and she has the body of twenty and the sense of ten. I am putting it very badly, but—but [128] I was hateful years ago too. I think one always is, perhaps. I remember at school there were self-righteous little girls; they were narrow and intolerant, easily shocked, and rather bad-tempered. The others were absurdly vain, sentimental, sly. All that comes away afterwards if one is going to be nice.”

Olive hesitated. “It’s a tough age; she has the body of a twenty-year-old and the mindset of a ten-year-old. I’m not saying it very well, but—I was awful years ago too. I think everyone is, maybe. I remember at school there were those self-righteous little girls; they were narrow-minded and intolerant, easily shocked, and pretty irritable. The others were ridiculously vain, sentimental, and sneaky. All that goes away later if you’re going to be nice.”

“They are female but not yet womanly. The newly-awakened instincts clamour at first for a hearing; later they learn to wait in silence, to efface themselves, to die, even,” answered the Fräulein, gravely.

“They're female but not yet fully mature. The newly-awakened instincts shout for attention at first; later, they learn to be patient, to fade into the background, even to disappear,” replied the Fräulein, seriously.

A victoria passed, then some youths on bicycles, shouting to each other and ringing their bells. They were riding all together, but they scattered to let Prince Tor di Rocca go by. He was driving tandem, and his horses were very fresh. Edna was with him, her small wan face rather set in its halo of ashen blonde hair and pale against the rich brown of her sables.

A carriage passed by, followed by some kids on bikes, yelling to each other and ringing their bells. They were all riding together, but they spread out to let Prince Tor di Rocca pass. He was driving a tandem, and his horses were really energetic. Edna was with him, her small, pale face framed by her ashen blonde hair, standing out against the rich brown of her fur coat.

When they came by the second time Mamie called to her cousin. The Prince drew rein, and the groom sprang down and ran to the leader’s head.

When they came by the second time, Mamie called to her cousin. The Prince stopped his horse, and the groom jumped down and ran to the leader's head.

“My, Edna, how cold you look! It’s three days since I saw you, but I guess Don Filippo has been doing the honours. Have you seen all the old galleries and things? Momma said she noticed you and uncle in a box at the Pergola last night.”

“My, Edna, you look so cold! It’s been three days since I last saw you, but I assume Don Filippo has been taking care of you. Have you checked out all the old galleries and stuff? Mom said she saw you and your uncle in a box at the Pergola last night.”

She stood by the wheel, and as she looked [129] up, not at Edna but at the Prince, he glanced smilingly down at her and then away again.

She stood by the wheel, and as she looked [129] up, not at Edna but at the Prince, he smiled down at her and then looked away again.

“We are going back to the hotel now,” Edna said. “Will you come and have tea, Mamie? Is that Miss Agar over there? Ask her if you may, and if she will come too.”

“We're heading back to the hotel now,” Edna said. “Will you join us for tea, Mamie? Is that Miss Agar over there? Please ask her if she can come too.”

“I don’t need to ask her,” the girl answered, but she went back nevertheless and spoke to Olive.

“I don’t need to ask her,” the girl replied, but she went back anyway and talked to Olive.

“Can the groom take the cart home, Filippo? We will walk back with them.”

“Can the groom take the cart home, Filippo? We’ll walk back with them.”

“Yes, Bellina is in spirits, but she will not run away from Giovanni,” he said, trying not to seem surprised that she should curtail their drive.

“Yes, Bellina is in good spirits, but she won’t run away from Giovanni,” he said, trying not to seem surprised that she would shorten their drive.

They crossed the wide gravelled space outside the gardens and walked towards the town by the Lung’Arno. Already the cypresses of San Miniato showed black against the sky, and the reflected flame of sunset was dying out in the windows of the old houses at the river’s edge. All the people were going one way now, and leaving the tree-shadowed dusk for the brightly-lit streets, Via Tornabuoni, all palaces and antiquity shops, and Piazza Vittorio Emanuele, where the band would play presently.

They made their way across the wide gravel area outside the gardens and headed towards the town by the Lung’Arno. The cypress trees of San Miniato were already silhouetted against the sky, and the glowing sunset was fading in the windows of the old houses along the river. Everyone was heading in one direction now, leaving the shadowy trees behind for the brightly lit streets of Via Tornabuoni, filled with palaces and antique shops, and Piazza Vittorio Emanuele, where the band would be playing soon.

The two American girls walked together with Don Filippo and Olive followed them. Edna held herself very erect, but Mamie [130] seemed almost to lean backwards. She swayed her hips as she went and swung her short skirts, and there was affectation and a feverish self-consciousness in her every movement. Olive could not help smiling to herself, but she remembered that at school she had been afflicted with the idea that a pout—the delicious moue of fiction—became her, and so she was inclined to leniency. Only seventeen.

The two American girls walked together with Don Filippo, and Olive followed them. Edna stood very straight, but Mamie seemed almost to lean back. She swayed her hips as she walked and swung her short skirts, and there was a hint of affectation and an anxious self-awareness in every move she made. Olive couldn't help but smile to herself, but she remembered that at school she had been caught up in the belief that a pout—the charming moue of fiction—looked good on her, so she was inclined to be forgiving. Only seventeen.

The Prince wore riding gloves, and so the green gleam of his emerald was hidden from her. If only she could be sure that she had seen him before. What then? Nothing—if she could think that he would always be kind to gentle little Edna.

The Prince wore riding gloves, so the green sparkle of his emerald was hidden from her. If only she could be certain that she had seen him before. What then? Nothing—if only she could believe that he would always be kind to sweet little Edna.

Just before they reached the hotel Miss Marvel joined her, leaving her cousin to go on with Don Filippo, and began to talk to her.

Just before they got to the hotel, Miss Marvel joined her, leaving her cousin to continue with Don Filippo, and started chatting with her.

“The river is just perfect at this hour. Our sitting-room has a balcony and I sat there last night watching the moon rise over San Miniato. I guess it looked just that way when Dante wrote his sonnets. Beatrice must have been real mad with him sometimes, don’t you think so? She must have been longing to say, ‘Come on, and don’t keep talking.’ But she was a nice high-minded girl, and so she never did. She simply died.”

“The river is just perfect at this hour. Our living room has a balcony, and I sat there last night watching the moon rise over San Miniato. I guess it looked just like that when Dante wrote his sonnets. Beatrice must have been really annoyed with him sometimes, don’t you think? She must have wanted to say, ‘Come on, and stop talking.’ But she was a nice, principled girl, so she never did. She just died.”

“If she died for him she must have been a [131] fool,” Olive said shortly. Her eyes were fixed on the Prince’s broad back. He was laughing at some sally of Mamie’s.

“If she died for him, she must have been a [131] fool,” Olive said bluntly. Her eyes were focused on the Prince’s broad back. He was laughing at one of Mamie’s jokes.

Edna was shocked. “Don’t you just worship Dante?”

Edna was stunned. “Don’t you just love Dante?”

“Yes, yes,” answered the elder girl. “He was a dear, but even he was not worth that. At least, I don’t know. He was a dear; but I was thinking of a girl I knew ... perhaps I may tell you about her some day.”

“Yes, yes,” replied the older girl. “He was lovely, but even he wasn’t worth that. At least, I’m not sure. He was lovely; but I was thinking of a girl I knew... maybe I’ll tell you about her someday.”

“Yes, do,” Edna said perfunctorily. She was trying to hear what her cousin was saying to Filippo, and wishing she could amuse him as well. They passed through the wide hall of the hotel and went up in the lift. The Marvels’ private sitting-room was on the second floor. They were much too rich to condescend to the palms and bamboo tables and wicker chairs of the common herd, and tea was served to Edna and her guests in a green and white boudoir that was, as the Marchesa might have said, more or less Louis Seize.

“Yes, go ahead,” Edna said casually. She was trying to listen to what her cousin was saying to Filippo and wishing she could entertain him too. They walked through the spacious hotel lobby and took the elevator up. The Marvels’ private sitting room was on the second floor. They were way too wealthy to lounge around the palms, bamboo tables, and wicker chairs of the common people, so tea was served to Edna and her guests in a green and white sitting room that was, as the Marchesa might have put it, somewhat Louis Seize.

Mr Marvel came in presently, refusing tea, but asking leave to smoke, and the Prince, gracefully deferential to his future father-in-law, listened to the little he had to say, answering carefully in his perfect English.

Mr. Marvel came in shortly, declining tea but requesting permission to smoke. The Prince, politely respectful to his future father-in-law, listened to the little he had to say, responding thoughtfully in his flawless English.

“Yes, sir. There is a great deal of poverty here. On my Tuscan estates too. Alas! yes.”

“Yes, sir. There’s a lot of poverty here. It’s the same on my Tuscan estates too. Unfortunately, yes.”

[132] Mamie sat near him, and in the flickering red light of the fire she looked almost pretty. Filippo’s eyes strayed towards her now and then. Edna came presently to where Olive rested apart on the wide cushioned window-seat. “Will you have some more tea?”

[132] Mamie sat close to him, and in the flickering red light of the fire, she looked somewhat pretty. Filippo's gaze wandered towards her occasionally. Edna soon approached where Olive was sitting alone on the large cushioned window seat. “Would you like some more tea?”

“No, thank you. I think we must be going soon. The Marchesa will not like it if we stay out too long.”

“No, thanks. I think we should be heading out soon. The Marchesa won’t be pleased if we stay out too late.”

Edna hesitated. “I wanted to ask you a silly question. Had you ever seen the Prince before last week?”

Edna hesitated. “I wanted to ask you a silly question. Had you ever seen the Prince before last week?”

There was the slightest perceptible pause before Olive answered, “No, never. Why do you ask?”

There was a brief pause before Olive replied, “No, never. Why do you ask?”

“I thought you looked as if you had somehow that night at the Lorenzoni palace. When we came in you were at the piano, and I thought you looked queer—as if—”

“I thought you looked a bit off that night at the Lorenzoni palace. When we walked in, you were at the piano, and I thought you seemed strange—as if—”

“Oh, no,” Olive said again, but she wondered afterwards if she had done right.

“Oh, no,” Olive said again, but she wondered afterwards if she had made the right choice.

On their way home Mamie drew her attention to a poster, and she saw the name of Meryon in great orange letters on a white ground.

On their way home, Mamie pointed out a poster, and she noticed the name Meryon in big orange letters against a white background.

“He will be here before Christmas. I’ll let you come with me to hear him play if you are good,” she said, and she took the elder girl’s hand in hers and pinched it. “I could race you home down this side street, but I suppose I must not.”

“He will be here before Christmas. I’ll let you come with me to hear him play if you behave,” she said, taking the older girl’s hand and pinching it. “I could race you home down this side street, but I guess I shouldn’t.”

[133] She was gay and good-humoured now, and altogether at her best, and Olive tried hard to like her, but she could not help seeing that the triumph that overflowed in easy, shallow kindness was an unworthy one.

[133] She was cheerful and in a great mood now, and completely at her best, and Olive tried really hard to like her, but she couldn’t help noticing that the triumph that spilled over into casual, superficial kindness was a shallow victory.


CHAPTER III

Olive sat alone at the end of one of the tiers of the stone amphitheatre built into the hill that rises, ilex clad, to the heights of San Giorgio. Some other women were there, mothers with young children, nurses and governesses dowdily dressed as she was in dark-coloured stuffs, but she knew none of them.

Olive sat by herself at the end of one of the levels of the stone amphitheater built into the hill that rises, covered with oak trees, to the heights of San Giorgio. Some other women were there, mothers with young kids, nurses and governesses, dressed just as she was in dark clothing, but she didn’t know any of them.

Mamie seldom cared to come to the old Boboli gardens. Its green mildewed terraces and crumbling deities of fountain and ilex grove had no charm for her, and as a rule she and her friends preferred the crowded Lung’Arno and Cascine on the days when there was music, but this Thursday she had suggested that they should come across the river.

Mamie rarely wanted to visit the old Boboli gardens. Its green, moldy terraces and decaying statues from the fountain and oak grove held no appeal for her, and usually, she and her friends opted for the busy Lung'Arno and Cascine on days when there was live music. However, this Thursday, she proposed that they cross the river.

“Daisy Vereker has promised to meet me, and as she is only here a week on her way to school in Paris I should hate to disappoint her.”

“Daisy Vereker has promised to meet me, and since she’s only here for a week on her way to school in Paris, I would really hate to let her down.”

The two girls were lingering now about the grass arena, talking volubly, whispering, giggling. Miss Vereker’s maid, a yellow-haired Swiss, sat not far off with her knitting, and every now and then she called harshly to her charge to know the time.

The two girls were hanging around the grassy area, chatting excitedly, whispering, and giggling. Miss Vereker’s maid, a blonde Swiss girl, sat nearby with her knitting, and every so often she called out sharply to her to check the time.

[135] Olive sat very still, her hands clasped, her eyes fixed on the far horizon. She loved the old-world silence that was only broken by the dripping of water in the pools. No birds sang here, no leaves fell at the waning of the year. The seasons had little power over stained marble and moss, cypress, and ilex and olive, and as spring brought no riot of green and rose and gold in flower, so autumn took nothing away. Surely there were ghosts in the shadowed avenues, flitting in and out among the trees, joining hands to dance “la ronde” about the pool of Neptune. Gay abbés, cavaliers, beautiful ladies of the late Renaissance, red-heeled, painted, powdered; frail, degenerate children of the hard-headed old Florentine citizens pictured in the frescoes of Giotto and Masaccio. No greater shades could come to Boboli.

[135] Olive sat very still, her hands clasped, her eyes fixed on the far horizon. She loved the old-world silence that was only broken by the dripping water in the pools. No birds sang here, and no leaves fell as the year faded. The seasons had little impact on the stained marble and moss, cypress, ilex, and olive trees, and while spring didn't bring a burst of green, pink, and gold flowers, autumn didn’t take anything away either. Surely there were ghosts in the shadowy paths, darting in and out among the trees, holding hands to dance “la ronde” around the pool of Neptune. Joyful abbés, cavaliers, beautiful ladies of the late Renaissance, in red heels, makeup, and powder; fragile, degenerate children of the hard-headed old Florentine citizens depicted in Giotto and Masaccio's frescoes. No greater spirits could come to Boboli.

Florence was half hidden by the great yellow bulk of the Pitti palace, but Olive could see the slender, exquisite white and rose tower of Giotto, and the mellowed red of the cathedral’s dome against the faint purple of the hills beyond Fiesole, and she looked at them in preference to the contorted river gods and exuberant nymphs of the fountain in the royal courtyard close by.

Florence was partially concealed by the massive yellow structure of the Pitti Palace, but Olive could see the elegant, delicate white and pink tower of Giotto, and the warm red of the cathedral’s dome set against the soft purple of the hills beyond Fiesole. She focused on them instead of the twisted river gods and lively nymphs of the fountain in the royal courtyard nearby.

After a while she opened her book and began to read. Presently she shivered; her jacket was thin, and the air grew chilly as the afternoon waned, but her reading absorbed her [136] and she was surprised, when at last she raised her eyes, to see that the Pitti palace was already dark against the sky. Nurses and children were making their way out, and soon those who lingered would hear stentorian shouts from the gardeners, “Ora si chiude!” and they too would leave by one or other of the gates.

After a while, she opened her book and started reading. Soon, she shivered; her jacket was thin, and the air got chilly as the afternoon faded, but she was so into her reading that she didn't notice. [136] When she finally looked up, she was surprised to see that the Pitti Palace was already dark against the sky. Nurses and children were heading out, and soon those who stayed would hear loud shouts from the gardeners, “Ora si chiude!” and they too would leave through one of the gates.

Olive climbed down into the arena. Mamie was nowhere in sight, and Daisy Vereker and her maid were gone too. Olive, thinking that perhaps they might have gone up to the fountain of Neptune, began to climb the hill. She asked an old man who was coming down from there if he had seen two young ladies, one dressed in red.

Olive climbed down into the arena. Mamie was nowhere to be seen, and neither were Daisy Vereker and her maid. Olive, thinking they might have gone up to the fountain of Neptune, started to climb the hill. She asked an old man who was coming down from there if he had seen two young ladies, one wearing red.

“No, signorina.”

“No, miss.”

She hurried back to the arena and spoke to a woman there. “Have you seen a young lady in red with black curls?”

She rushed back to the arena and asked a woman nearby, “Have you seen a young girl in red with black curls?”

She answered readily: “Sicuro! She went towards the Porta Romana half an hour ago. I think the other signorina was leaving and she wished to accompany her a part of the way. There was an older person with them.”

She quickly replied, “Sicuro! She headed to the Porta Romana half an hour ago. I think the other young lady was leaving, and she wanted to walk part of the way with her. There was an older person with them.”

Olive’s relief was only momentary; it sounded well, but one might walk to the Porta Romana and back twice in the time. Soon the gates would be closed, and if she had not found Mamie then, and the gardeners made her leave with the others, what should [137] she do? She suspected a trick. The girl had a mischievous and impish humour that delighted in the infliction of small hurts, and she might have gone home, happy in the thought that her governess would get a “wigging,” or she might be hiding about somewhere to give her a fright.

Olive’s relief was only temporary; it sounded good, but you could walk to the Porta Romana and back twice in that time. Soon, the gates would be closed, and if she hadn’t found Mamie by then, and the gardeners made her leave with the others, what would she do? She suspected a trick. The girl had a mischievous and playful sense of humor that enjoyed causing little troubles, and she might have gone home, happy at the thought that her governess would get into trouble, or she might be hiding somewhere to give her a scare.

Olive went up the steep path towards the Belvedere, hoping to find her there. That part of the garden was not much frequented, and the white bodies and uplifted arms of the marble gods gleamed ghostly and forlorn in the dusk of the ilex woods that lay between the amphitheatre and the gate.

Olive walked up the steep path to the Belvedere, hoping to find her there. That part of the garden wasn’t visited much, and the white figures and raised arms of the marble gods looked ghostly and lonely in the dim light of the holm oak woods that lay between the amphitheater and the gate.

She went on until she saw a glimmer of red through the close-woven branches. Mamie was there in the dark wood, and she was not alone. A man was with her, and he was holding her easily, as if he knew she would not go yet, and laughing as she stood on tiptoe to reach the fine cruel lips that touched hers presently, when he chose that they should.

She continued until she spotted a flash of red through the tightly woven branches. Mamie was there in the dark woods, and she wasn't alone. A man was with her, holding her effortlessly, as if he knew she wouldn't leave just yet, laughing as she stood on her toes to reach the fine, cruel lips that would eventually touch hers, whenever he decided it was time.

Olive turned and ran up the path to the top of the hill, and there she stood for a while, trying to get her breath, trying to be calm, and sane and tolerant, to see no harm where perhaps there was none after all. And yet the treachery and the deceit were so flagrant that surely no condonation was possible. She felt sick of men and women, and of life itself, since the greatest thing in it [138] seemed to be this hateful, miscalled love that preceded sorrow and shame and death. Was love always loathsome to look upon? Not in pictures or on the stage, where it was represented as a kind of minuet in which the man makes graceful advances to a woman who smiles as she draws away, but in real life—

Olive turned and ran up the path to the top of the hill, where she paused for a moment, trying to catch her breath and calm down, to be rational and patient, to see no harm where maybe there was none after all. Yet the betrayal and deceit were so blatant that surely no forgiveness was possible. She felt sick of both men and women, and of life itself, since the greatest aspect of it seemed to be this terrible, misnamed love that led to sorrow, shame, and death. Was love always disgusting to witness? Not in pictures or on stage, where it was portrayed as a kind of dance where the man makes charming advances toward a woman who smiles as she pulls away, but in real life—

“Not real love,” she said to herself. “Oh, God, help me to go on believing in that.”

“Not real love,” she thought to herself. “Oh, God, help me keep believing in that.”

Raising her eyes she saw the evening star sparkling in a wide, soft, clear space of sky. It seemed infinitely pure and remote, and yet somehow good and kind, as it had to Dante when he climbed up out of hell.

Raising her eyes, she saw the evening star shining brightly in a wide, soft, clear patch of sky. It seemed incredibly pure and distant, and yet somehow good and kind, just like it felt to Dante when he climbed out of hell.

Quindi uscimmo a riveder le stelle.

So we went out to see the stars again.

Ora si chiude!” bawled a gardener from the Belvedere.

Now it’s closing!” shouted a gardener from the Belvedere.

Mamie came hurrying up the path towards the hill. “Oh, are you there?” she said in some confusion. “I went some of the way to the other gate with Daisy.”

Mamie rushed up the path towards the hill. “Oh, is that you?” she said, a bit flustered. “I walked part of the way to the other gate with Daisy.”

“I was beginning to be afraid you were lost, so I came along hoping to meet you,” answered Olive.

“I was starting to worry you were lost, so I came along hoping to find you,” replied Olive.

She said nothing to the girl of what she had seen. It would have been useless; nothing could alter or abash her inherent unmorality. But after dinner she wrote a note to Edna and went out herself to post it.

She didn’t say anything to the girl about what she had seen. It would have been pointless; nothing could change or shame her natural immorality. But after dinner, she wrote a note to Edna and went out to mail it herself.

[139] The answer came at noon on the following day. Miss Marvel would be at home and alone between three and four and would be pleased to see Miss Agar then; meanwhile she remained very sincerely her friend.

[139] The answer arrived at noon the next day. Miss Marvel would be home and alone between three and four and would be happy to see Miss Agar then; in the meantime, she genuinely remained her friend.


CHAPTER IV

“Why do you tell me this now?” asked Edna. “The other day when I asked you if you had known him before you said you had not.”

“Why are you telling me this now?” Edna asked. “The other day when I asked you if you knew him before, you said you didn’t.”

“Something that has happened since then determined me.”

“Something that happened after that made up my mind.”

Edna’s room was full of flowers, roses, narcissi and violets, and the air was heavy with their scent. Filippo had never failed in his petits soins. It was so easy to give an order at the florist’s, and the bill would come in presently, after the wedding, and be paid in American dollars. There were boxes of sweets too; and a volume of Romola, bound in white and gold, lay on the table. Edna had been looking at the inscription on the fly-leaf when Olive came in. “Carissima” he had written, and she had believed him, but that was half an hour ago. Now her small body was shaken with sobs, her face was stained with tears because that faith she had had was dying.

Edna’s room was filled with flowers—roses, daffodils, and violets—and the air was thick with their fragrance. Filippo never missed his little details. It was so easy to place an order at the florist’s, and the bill would arrive later, after the wedding, to be paid in American dollars. There were boxes of sweets, too, and a copy of Romola, covered in white and gold, lay on the table. Edna had been staring at the inscription on the flyleaf when Olive walked in. “Dearest,” he had written, and she had believed him, but that was half an hour ago. Now her small body was shaking with sobs, her face stained with tears because the faith she had felt was fading.

The chill at her heart made her feel altogether cold, and she edged her chair nearer to the fire, and put her feet up on the fender.

The chill in her heart made her feel completely cold, so she scooted her chair closer to the fire and rested her feet on the fender.

“I wish I could feel it was not true, but somehow though I have been so fond of him I have not trusted him. Well, your cousin was [141] beautiful, and perhaps he had known her a long time before he knew me. He wanted to say good-bye kindly. He was entangled—such things happen, I know. He could not help what happened afterwards. That was not his fault.”

“I wish I could believe it wasn't true, but even though I've cared for him so much, I haven't trusted him. Well, your cousin was [141] beautiful, and maybe he had known her for a while before he met me. He wanted to say goodbye in a nice way. He was caught up in a situation—these things happen, I know. He couldn't control what happened next. That wasn't his fault.”

Olive could not meet her pleading eyes. “I thought something like that last week,” she said. “And that is why I kept silence; but now I know he would make you unhappy always. Oh, forgive me for hurting you so.” She came and knelt down beside the little girl, and put her arms about her. “Don’t cry, my dear. Don’t cry.”

Olive couldn’t meet her pleading eyes. “I thought something like that last week,” she said. “And that’s why I kept quiet; but now I know he would make you unhappy forever. Oh, forgive me for hurting you like this.” She came and knelt down beside the little girl and wrapped her arms around her. “Don’t cry, my dear. Don’t cry.”

“Oh, Olive, I was so fond of him! Now tell me what has happened since.”

“Oh, Olive, I really liked him! Now tell me what’s happened since.”

“Put your hands in mine. There, I will rub the poor tiny things and warm them. They are so pretty. Yesterday, in the Boboli gardens, I missed your cousin, and when I went to look for her I saw her with the Prince. He held her and was kissing her.”

“Put your hands in mine. There, I will rub the poor little things and warm them. They are so pretty. Yesterday, in the Boboli gardens, I missed your cousin, and when I went to look for her I saw her with the Prince. He held her and was kissing her.”

“Oh!” Edna sprang to her feet. “That settles it. Mamie is common and real homely, and if he can run after her I have done with him. I could have forgiven the other, especially as she is dead, but Mamie! Gracious! Here he is!”

“Oh!” Edna jumped to her feet. “That settles it. Mamie is ordinary and really unattractive, and if he can pursue her, I'm done with him. I could have forgiven the other one, especially since she's dead, but Mamie! Goodness! Here he is!”

He came into the room leisurely, smiling, very sure of his welcome. Olive met the hot insolence of his stare steadily, and Edna turned her back on him.

He walked into the room casually, smiling, clearly confident about his welcome. Olive held his intense gaze without flinching, while Edna turned her back on him.

[142] “Olive,” she said, “you speak to him. Tell him—ask him—” Her gentle voice broke.

[142] “Olive,” she said, “you talk to him. Tell him—ask him—” Her soft voice trailed off.

“What is the matter?” he asked carefully.

“What’s going on?” he asked cautiously.

“I saw you twice in Siena last summer. Do you remember Rigoletto at the Lizza theatre? You were in the stage box. You wore evening dress, and I saw that emerald ring you have now on your finger. The next day you met my Cousin Gemma in my room in the Vicolo dei Moribondi. Do you remember the steep dark stairs and the white walls of the bare place where you saw her last?”

“I saw you twice in Siena last summer. Do you remember Rigoletto at the Lizza theatre? You were sitting in the stage box. You wore an evening dress, and I noticed that emerald ring you have on your finger now. The next day, you ran into my Cousin Gemma in my room on Vicolo dei Moribondi. Do you remember the steep dark stairs and the white walls of that bare place where you last saw her?”

He made no answer, and there was still a smile on his lips, but his eyes were hard. Edna was looking at him now, but he seemed to have forgotten her.

He didn't respond, and there was still a smile on his lips, but his eyes were cold. Edna was watching him now, but he seemed to have forgotten she was there.

“I suppose you loved her,” Olive said slowly. “Do you remember the faint pink curve of her mouth, the little cleft in her chin, and her hair that was so soft and fine? There were always little stray curls on the white nape of her neck. I came to my room that morning to fetch a book. When I had climbed the stairs I found that I had not the key with me, but the door was unlocked and I saw her there with a man, and I saw the green gleam of an emerald.”

“I guess you loved her,” Olive said slowly. “Do you remember the soft pink curve of her lips, the tiny dimple in her chin, and her hair that was so soft and fine? There were always little stray curls on the pale nape of her neck. I came to my room that morning to grab a book. When I climbed the stairs, I realized I didn’t have the key with me, but the door was unlocked and I saw her there with a guy, and I saw the green shine of an emerald.”

Men have such a power of silence. No woman but would have made some answer now, denying with a show of surprise, making excuses, using words in one way or another.

Men have such a strong ability to stay silent. No woman would have just stayed quiet now; she would have replied, expressing surprise, making excuses, or using words in some way or another.

[143] “They were talking about you in the town, though I think they did not know who you were—at least I never heard your name—and that night Gemma’s fidanzato told her he would not marry her. You know best what that meant to her. She rushed into her own room and threw herself out of the window. Ah, you should have seen the dark blood oozing through the fine soft curls! She lay dead in the street for hours before they took her away.”

[143] “They were talking about you in town, but I doubt they knew who you were—at least I never heard your name—and that night Gemma’s boyfriend told her he wouldn’t marry her. You know how much that hurt her. She ran into her room and jumped out of the window. Oh, you should have seen the dark blood seeping through her soft, fine curls! She lay dead in the street for hours before they took her away.”

Santissimo Dio! Is this true?”

“Holy God! Is this true?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Gemma—I never knew it—” His face was greatly altered now, and he had to moisten his lips before he could speak.

“Gemma—I never knew it—” His expression had changed significantly, and he had to wet his lips before he could talk.

“I could have forgiven that,” Edna said tremulously after a while. “But not yesterday. Your kisses are too cheap, Filippo.”

“I could have forgiven that,” Edna said shakily after a while. “But not yesterday. Your kisses are too cheap, Filippo.”

“Oh,” he said hoarsely. “So Gemma’s cousin saw that too. It was nothing, meant nothing. Edna, if you can pardon the other, surely—”

“Oh,” he said hoarsely. “So Gemma’s cousin saw that too. It was nothing, meant nothing. Edna, if you can forgive the other, surely—”

“It was nothing; and it proved that Mamie is nothing, and that you are nothing—to me. That is the end of the matter.”

“It was nothing; and it showed that Mamie is nothing, and that you are nothing—to me. That’s the end of it.”

He winced now at the contempt underlying her quiet words, and when she took off her ring and laid it on the table between them he picked it up and flung it into the fire.

He flinched at the disdain hidden in her calm words, and when she removed her ring and set it on the table between them, he grabbed it and threw it into the fire.

“I do not take things back,” he said savagely.

“I don’t take things back,” he said fiercely.

[144] When he had left the room Edna began to cry again. “I believe he is suffering now, but not for me. Would he care if I killed myself? I guess not. I am not pretty, only my hands, and hands don’t count.”

[144] After he left the room, Edna started crying again. “I think he’s hurting now, but not because of me. Would he even care if I ended my life? Probably not. I’m not attractive, just my hands, and hands don’t matter.”

Olive tried to comfort her.

Olive tried to console her.

“Poppa shall take me away right now. I have had enough of Europe, and so I shall tell him when he comes in. Must you go now? Well, good-bye, my dear, and thank you. You are white all through, and I am glad you have acted as you have, though it hurts now. If ever I marry it shall be an American ... but I was real fond of Filippo.”

“Dad is going to take me away right now. I’ve had enough of Europe, and I’ll tell him as soon as he comes in. Do you have to leave now? Well, goodbye, my dear, and thank you. You’re pure white all the way through, and I’m glad you acted the way you did, even though it hurts now. If I ever get married, it will be to an American … but I really liked Filippo.”


CHAPTER V

Cardinal Jacopo of Portugal was buried in a side chapel of the church of San Miniato al Monte, and his counterfeit presentment, wrought in stone, lies on the tomb Rossellino made for him. Rossellino, who loved to carve garlands of acanthus and small sweet amorini, has conferred immortality on some of the men whose tombs he adorned in basso-rilièvo, and they are remembered because of him; but the cardinal has another claim. He is beautiful in himself as he rests there, his young face set in the peace that passes all understanding, his thin hands folded on his breast.

Cardinal Jacopo of Portugal was buried in a side chapel of the church of San Miniato al Monte, and his lifelike statue, carved from stone, rests on the tomb Rossellino made for him. Rossellino, who loved to carve acanthus leaves and small, charming cherubs, has granted lasting fame to some of the people whose tombs he decorated in low relief, and they are remembered because of him; but the cardinal has another source of significance. He looks beautiful as he lies there, his youthful face expressing a peace that surpasses all understanding, his slender hands resting on his chest.

Mourners were kneeling in the central aisles of the church, and women carrying wreaths passed through it on their way to the Campo Santo beyond, for this was the day of All Souls, and there were fresh flowers on the new graves, and little black lamps were lit on those that were grass grown and decked only with the bead blossoms that are kept in glass cases and need not be changed once a year. The afternoon was passing, but still Olive lingered by the cardinal’s monument. Looking at him understandingly she saw that [146] there had been lines of pain about the firm mouth. He had suffered in his short life, he had suffered until death came to comfort him and give him quiet sleep. The mother-sense in her yearned over him, lying there straight and still, with closed eyes that had never seen love; and, womanlike, she pitied the accomplished loneliness that yet seemed to her the most beautiful thing in the world. The old familiar words were in her mind as she looked down upon this saint uncanonised: “Cleanse the thoughts of my heart by the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit!” and she remembered Astorre, for whose sake she had come to this church to pray. Once when she had been describing a haggard St Francis in the Sienese gallery to him, he had said: “Ah, women always pity him and admire his picturesque asceticism, but if married men look worried they do not notice it. Their troubles are no compliment to your sex.”

Mourners were kneeling in the center aisles of the church, and women carrying wreaths walked through on their way to the cemetery beyond, because it was All Souls' Day. Fresh flowers adorned the new graves, and little black lamps were lit on the ones overgrown with grass, only decorated with the bead blossoms kept in glass cases that don’t need to be changed more than once a year. The afternoon was passing, but Olive still lingered by the cardinal’s monument. Looking at him with understanding, she noted the lines of pain around his firm mouth. He had endured in his short life, suffering until death came to bring him comfort and peace. The nurturing instinct in her ached for him, lying there straight and still, with closed eyes that had never experienced love; and, like any woman, she felt sorry for his profound solitude, which still seemed to her the most beautiful thing in the world. The familiar words echoed in her mind as she looked down upon this uncanonized saint: “Cleanse the thoughts of my heart by the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit!” and she remembered Astorre, the reason she had come to this church to pray. Once, while describing a weary St. Francis in the Sienese gallery to him, he had said, “Ah, women always feel sorry for him and admire his striking asceticism, but if married men look troubled, nobody notices. Their struggles are no compliment to your gender.”

Poor Astorre had not been devout in any sense, but he had written his friend a long letter on the day after Gemma’s suicide, and he had asked for her prayers then. “Fausto told me how you knelt there in the street beside the dead Odalisque and said the Pater-noster and the Miserere. Perhaps you will do as much for me one day. Your prayers should help the soul that is freed now from the burden of the flesh. I cannot complain of flesh myself, but my bones weigh and I [147] shall be glad to be rid of them. Come and see me soon, carissima ...”

Poor Astorre hadn’t been religious at all, but he wrote his friend a long letter the day after Gemma’s suicide, asking for her prayers. “Fausto told me how you knelt there in the street beside the dead Odalisque and said the Our Father and the Miserere. Maybe you’ll do the same for me one day. Your prayers should help the soul that’s now free from the burden of the body. I can’t complain about my body, but my bones are heavy, and I’ll be glad to be rid of them. Come and see me soon, carissima ...”

The next morning his mother sent for the girl, but when she came into the darkened room where he lay he had already passed away.

The next morning, his mom called for the girl, but when she walked into the darkened room where he was, he had already died.

“He asked for you, but he would not see a priest. You know they refused to bury his father because he fought for united Italy. Ah! Rome never forgets.”

“He asked for you, but he wouldn't see a priest. You know they refused to bury his father because he fought for a united Italy. Ah! Rome never forgets.”

After the funeral Signora Aurelia had sold her furniture and gone away, and she was living now with a widowed sister in Rome. The Menotti had left Siena too and had gone to Milan, and Olive, not caring to stay on alone in the place where everyone knew what had happened, had come to the Lorenzoni in Florence. She had had a letter from Carmela that morning.

After the funeral, Signora Aurelia sold her furniture and left; she was now living with her widowed sister in Rome. The Menotti family had also left Siena and moved to Milan, and Olive, not wanting to stay alone in the place where everyone knew what had happened, had gone to the Lorenzoni family in Florence. That morning, she received a letter from Carmela.

“We like Milan as the streets are so gay, and the shops are beautiful. We should have got much better mourning here at Bocconi’s if we could have waited, but of course that was impossible. Our apartment is convenient, but small and rather dark. Maria hopes you are fatter. She is going to send you some panforte and a box of sugared fruits at Christmas. La Zia has begun to crochet another counterpane; that will be the eighth, and we have only three beds. Pazienza! It amuses her.”

“We love Milan because the streets are so lively, and the shops are beautiful. We could have found much better mourning attire here at Bocconi’s if we could have waited, but of course that was out of the question. Our apartment is convenient, but small and quite dark. Maria hopes you’ve gained weight. She plans to send you some panforte and a box of candied fruits for Christmas. La Zia has started crocheting another bedspread; that will be the eighth, and we only have three beds. Pazienza! It keeps her entertained.”

Though Olive was not happy at the Palazzo Lorenzoni, she could not wish that she had [148] stayed with her cousins. She felt that their little life would have stifled her. Thinking of them, she saw them, happier than before, since poor Gemma had not been easy to live with, and quite satisfied to do the same things every day, waddling out of a morning to early mass and the marketing, eating and sleeping during the noon hours, and in the evenings going to hear the music in piazza.

Though Olive was not happy at the Palazzo Lorenzoni, she couldn't wish that she had stayed with her cousins. She felt that their simple life would have stifled her. Thinking of them, she saw them, happier than before, since poor Gemma had not been easy to live with, and quite satisfied to do the same things every day, waddling out in the morning for early mass and shopping, eating and sleeping during the noon hours, and in the evenings going to listen to the music in piazza.

Olive was not happy. She was one of those women whose health depends upon their spirits, and of late she had felt her loneliness to be almost unbearable. Her youth had cried for all, or nothing. She would have her love winged and crowned; he should come to her before all the world. Never would she set her foot in secret gardens, or let joy come to her by hidden ways, but now she faced the future and saw that it was grey, and she was afraid.

Olive was not happy. She was one of those women whose well-being depended on their mood, and recently she had found her loneliness to be almost overwhelming. Her youth had demanded everything, or nothing at all. She wanted her love to be grand and public; he should come to her in front of everyone. She would never sneak into secret places or accept happiness through hidden paths, but now she looked ahead and saw that the future was bleak, and she felt scared.

It seemed to her that she was destined to live always in the Social Limbo, suspended between heaven and earth, an alien in the drawing-room and not received in the kitchen. One might as well be déclassée at once, she thought, and yet she knew that that must be hell.

It felt to her like she was meant to always live in Social Limbo, caught between heaven and earth, a stranger in the living room and not welcomed in the kitchen. She thought it might be better to just be déclassée right away, but deep down she knew that would be true hell.

If Avenel came to Florence and sought her out would she be weak as Gemma had been, light as Mamie was? Olive knelt for a while on the stones, and her lips moved, though her prayer was inarticulate.

If Avenel came to Florence and looked for her, would she be as weak as Gemma had been, or as carefree as Mamie was? Olive knelt for a while on the stones, and her lips moved, although her prayer was unclear.

[149] Sunset was burning across the Val d’Arno, and the river flowed as a stream of pure gold under the dark of the historic bridges. Already lights sparkled in the windows of the old houses over the Ponte Vecchio, and the bells of all the churches were ringing the Ave Maria as she passed through the whining crowd of beggars at the gate of the Campo Santo and went slowly down the hill. The blessed hour of peace and silence was over now, and she must trudge back through the clamorous streets to be with Mamie, to meet the Marchese’s horribly observant eyes, and to be everlastingly quiet and complacent and useful. She was paid for that.

[149] The sunset was glowing over the Val d’Arno, and the river flowed like a stream of pure gold under the dark historic bridges. Lights were already twinkling in the windows of the old houses above the Ponte Vecchio, and the bells of all the churches were ringing the Ave Maria as she made her way through the whiny crowd of beggars at the gate of the Campo Santo and slowly walked down the hill. The blessed hour of peace and quiet was over now, and she had to trudge back through the noisy streets to be with Mamie, face the Marchese’s annoyingly watchful eyes, and always remain quiet, complacent, and useful. That was what she was paid for.

She was going up to her room when the lodge porter ran up the stairs after her with a letter. “For you, signorina.”

She was heading to her room when the lodge porter rushed up the stairs after her with a letter. “For you, miss.”

It was from Edna.

It was from Edna.

Dear Olive”—she had written,—“I could not wait for trains so papa has hired a car, and we shall motor straight to Genoa and catch the boat there. I want to go home to America pretty badly.—Your loving friend,

Hey Olive”—she had written,—“I couldn't wait for the trains, so Dad has rented a car, and we’ll drive straight to Genoa to catch the boat there. I really want to go home to America. —Your loving friend,

Edna.

Edna.

P.S.—I am still right down glad you told me.—E. M.”

P.S.—I’m really glad you told me.—E. M.

One of the servants came to Olive’s room presently.

One of the servants came to Olive’s room shortly.

[150] “La Signora Marchesa wishes to see you at once in her boudoir.”

[150] “Lady Marchesa wants to see you right away in her dressing room.”

The Marchesa had come straight from the motor to her own room, her head was still swathed in a white veil, and she had not even taken off her heavy sable coat. She had switched on the light on her entrance, and now she was searching in the drawers of her bureau for her cheque-book.

The Marchesa had come straight from the car to her own room, her head still covered with a white veil, and she hadn’t even taken off her heavy sable coat. She had turned on the light when she entered, and now she was digging through the drawers of her dresser for her checkbook.

“Ah, well, gold perhaps,” she said after a while, impatiently, as she snapped open the chain purse that hung from her wrist. “Is that you, Miss Agar?”

“Ah, well, maybe gold,” she said after a moment, sounding a bit impatient as she opened the chain purse that was hanging from her wrist. “Is that you, Miss Agar?”

Olive, seeing her counting out her money, like the queen in the nursery rhyme, had stopped short near the door. She paled a little as she understood this must be the sequel to what she had done, but she held her head high, and there was a light of defiance in the blue eyes.

Olive, watching her count her money, like the queen in the nursery rhyme, had abruptly stopped near the door. She turned a bit pale as she realized this was the result of her actions, but she held her head high, and there was a spark of defiance in her blue eyes.

“I have to speak to you very seriously.”

“I need to talk to you about something important.”

The Marchesa, a large woman, was slow and deliberate in all her movements. She took her place on a brocaded settee with the air of a statue of Juno choosing a pedestal, and began to draw off her gloves. “I greatly regret that this should be necessary.” She seemed prepared to clean Augean stables, and there was something judicial in her aspect too, but she did not look at Olive. “You know that I took you into my house on the recommendation of the music-teacher, Signora [151] Giannini. It was foolish, I see that now. It has come to my knowledge that you had no right to enter here, no right to be with my daughter.” She paused. “You must understand perfectly what I mean,” she said impressively.

The Marchesa, a heavyset woman, moved slowly and deliberately. She settled onto a brocade settee like a statue of Juno selecting a pedestal and started to take off her gloves. “I really regret that this is necessary.” She looked ready to tackle a monumental task, and there was something authoritative about her demeanor too, but she didn’t look at Olive. “You know I welcomed you into my home based on the recommendation of the music teacher, Signora [151] Giannini. It was a mistake, and I realize that now. I’ve come to know that you had no right to be here, no right to be with my daughter.” She paused. “You must fully understand what I mean,” she said with emphasis.

“No, I do not understand,” the girl said. “Will you explain, Marchesa?”

“No, I don’t understand,” the girl said. “Can you explain, Marchesa?”

“Can you deny that you were involved in a most discreditable affair in Siena before you came here? That your intrigue—I hate to have to enter into the unsavoury details, Miss Agar, but you have forced me to it—that your intrigue with your cousin’s fiancé drove her to suicide, and that you were obliged to leave the place in consequence?”

“Can you deny that you were involved in a highly disreputable situation in Siena before you arrived here? That your affair—I really don’t want to go into the unpleasant details, Miss Agar, but you’ve made it necessary—your affair with your cousin’s fiancé led her to take her own life, and that you had to leave because of it?”

“It is not true.”

"That's not true."

“Ah, but your cousin killed herself?”

“Wait, but your cousin committed suicide?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Her lover was in the house at the time, and you were there too?”

“Her partner was in the house at the time, and you were there too?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“You were at the theatre the night before and everyone noticed that he paid you great attention?”

“You were at the theater the night before, and everyone noticed that he gave you a lot of attention?”

“He? Oh,” cried Olive, “how horrible, and how clever!”

“He? Oh,” Olive exclaimed, “how awful, and how smart!”

The hard grey eyes met hers for a moment.

The intense gray eyes connected with hers for a brief moment.

The girl’s pale face was flushed now with shame and anger. “So clever! Will you congratulate the Prince for me, Marchesa?” she said very distinctly.

The girl’s pale face was now red with shame and anger. “So clever! Will you congratulate the Prince for me, Marchesa?” she said very clearly.

[152] “You are impertinent. Of course, I cannot keep you. My daughter—”

[152] “You're being rude. Of course, I can't keep you. My daughter—”

The Marchesa saw her mistake as she made it and would have passed on, but Olive was too quick for her. She smiled. “Your daughter! I do not think I can have harmed her.”

The Marchesa realized her mistake as she was making it and would have moved on, but Olive was too quick for her. She smiled. “Your daughter! I don’t think I could have harmed her.”

“You can take your money; I have left it there for you on the bureau. Please pack your boxes and be off as soon as possible.”

“You can take your money; I’ve left it for you on the dresser. Please pack your boxes and leave as soon as you can.”

“I am to leave to-night? It is dark already, and I have no friends in Florence.”

“I have to leave tonight? It's already dark, and I don’t have any friends in Florence.”

The Marchesa shrugged her shoulders. “I can’t help that,” she said.

The Marchesa shrugged. “I can’t help that,” she said.

Olive went slowly out into the hall, and stood there hesitating at the head of the stairs. She scarcely knew what to do or where to turn, but she was determined not to stay longer than she could help under this roof. She went down to the porter’s lodge in the paved middle court.

Olive slowly stepped into the hallway and paused at the top of the stairs. She hardly knew what to do or where to go, but she was resolved not to stay any longer than necessary under this roof. She made her way down to the porter’s lodge in the paved courtyard.

“Gigia!”

"Gigia!"

The old woman came hobbling out to greet her with a toothless smile. “Ah, bella signorina, there are no more letters for you to-night. Have you come to talk to me for a little?”

The old woman hobbled out to greet her with a toothless smile. “Ah, bella signorina, there are no more letters for you tonight. Have you come to chat with me for a bit?”

“I am going away,” the girl answered hurriedly. “Will your husband come in to fetch my luggage soon? At eight o’clock?”

“I’m leaving,” the girl replied quickly. “Will your husband be coming in to get my luggage soon? At eight o’clock?”

Gigia laid a skinny hand on Olive’s arm, and her sharp old eyes blinked anxiously [153] as she said, “Where are you going, nina mia?”

Gigia put her bony hand on Olive's arm, and her keen old eyes blinked nervously [153] as she asked, “Where are you going, nina mia?”

“I don’t know.”

“IDK.”

“Not to the Prince?”

"Not to the Prince?"

“Good heavens! No!”

“Oh my gosh! No!”

“Ah, the padrona is hard—and you are pretty. I thought it might be that, perhaps. Don Filippo is like his old wolf of a father, and young lambs should beware of him.”

“Ah, the padrona is tough—and you are pretty. I figured it might be that, maybe. Don Filippo is just like his old wolf of a father, and young innocents should watch out for him.”

“Can you tell me of some quiet, decent rooms where I can go to night?”

“Can you tell me about some quiet, nice rooms where I can go tonight?”

Sicuro! My husband’s brother keeps the Aquila Verde, and you can go there. Giovanni will give you his best room if he hears that you come from us, and he will not charge too much. I am sorry you are going, cara.”

Sure! My brother-in-law runs the Aquila Verde, and you can go there. Giovanni will give you his best room if he knows you’re coming from us, and he won’t charge you too much. I’m sorry you’re leaving, dear.”

Olive squeezed her hand. “Thank you, Gigia. You are the only one I am sorry to say good-bye to. I shall not forget you.”

Olive squeezed her hand. “Thank you, Gigia. You’re the only one I’m really sad to say goodbye to. I won’t forget you.”

The Marchese was coming down the stairs as Olive went up again. He smiled at her as he stood aside to let her pass. “You are late, are you not? I shall not tell tales but I hope for your sake that my wife won’t see you.”

The Marchese was coming down the stairs as Olive was going up again. He smiled at her and stepped aside to let her pass. “You’re late, aren’t you? I won’t spread rumors, but I hope for your sake that my wife doesn’t see you.”

“She won’t see me again. I am going,” she answered.

“She won't see me again. I'm leaving,” she replied.

He would have detained her. “One moment,” he said eagerly, but she was not listening. “I shall miss you.”

He would have stopped her. “Hold on a second,” he said eagerly, but she wasn't paying attention. “I’m going to miss you.”

[154] After all she heard him. “Thank you,” she said gravely.

[154] After everything, she heard him. “Thanks,” she said seriously.

A door was closed on the landing below, and the master of the house glanced at it apprehensively. He was not sure—

A door slammed shut on the landing below, and the owner of the house looked at it nervously. He wasn't sure—


CHAPTER VI

The Aquila Verde was the oldest of the tall houses in the narrow Vicolo dei Donati; the lower windows were barred with iron worn by the rains of four hundred years, and there were carved marble pillars on either side of the door. The façade had been frescoed once, and some flakes of colour, red, green and yellow, still adhered to the wall close under the deep protecting eaves.

The Aquila Verde was the oldest of the tall houses in the narrow Vicolo dei Donati; the lower windows were barred with iron worn down by four hundred years of rain, and there were carved marble pillars on either side of the door. The façade had been frescoed at one time, and some flakes of red, green, and yellow still clung to the wall just beneath the deep protecting eaves.

“It was a palace of the Donati once,” the host explained to Olive as he set a plate of steaming macaroni swamped in tomato sauce before her.

“It used to be a palace of the Donati,” the host told Olive as he placed a plate of steaming macaroni covered in tomato sauce in front of her.

“I thought it might have been a convent, because of the long paved corridors and this great room that is like a refectory.”

“I thought it might be a convent, because of the long paved hallways and this great room that feels like a cafeteria.”

“No, the Donati lived here. Dante’s wife, Gemma, perhaps. Who knows!”

“No, the Donati lived here. Dante’s wife, Gemma, maybe. Who knows?”

Ser Giovanni took up a glass and polished it vigorously with the napkin he carried always over his arm before he filled it with red Chianti. He had never had a foreigner in his house before, but he had heard many tales about them from the waiters in the great Anglo-American hotels on the Lung’Arno, and he knew that they craved for warmth [156] and an unlimited supply of hot water and tea. Naturally he was afraid of them, and he was also shy of stray women, but Olive was pretty, and he was a man, and moreover a Florentine, and his brother had come with her and had been earnest in his recommendations, so he was anxious to please her. “There is no dolce to-night,” he said apologetically. “But perhaps you will take an orange.”

Ser Giovanni picked up a glass and vigorously wiped it with the napkin he always carried over his arm before filling it with red Chianti. He had never hosted a foreigner in his home before, but he had heard many stories about them from the waiters at the big Anglo-American hotels on the Lung’Arno, and he knew they longed for warmth and an endless supply of hot water and tea. Naturally, he was afraid of them, and he was also hesitant around unfamiliar women, but Olive was attractive, and he was a man, and on top of that, a Florentine. His brother had come with her and had been sincere in his recommendations, so he was eager to make her happy. “There’s no dolce tonight,” he said apologetically. “But maybe you’d like an orange.”

When Olive went up to her room presently she found a great copper jar of hot water set beside the tiny washstand. The barred window was high in the thickness of the stone wall and the uncarpeted floor was of brick. The place was bare and cold as a cell, but the bed, narrow and white as that of Mary Mother in Rossetti’s picture, invited her, and she slept well. She was awakened at eight o’clock by a young waiter who brought in her coffee and rolls on a tray. She was a little startled by his unceremonious entrance, but it seemed to be so much a matter of course that she could not resent it. He took the copper jar away with him. “The padrone says you will want some more water,” he said smilingly.

When Olive went up to her room a little later, she found a big copper jar of hot water next to the small washstand. The barred window was high up in the thick stone wall, and the floor was made of brick with no carpet. The place was bare and cold like a cell, but the bed, narrow and as white as Mary Mother’s in Rossetti’s painting, invited her, and she slept well. She was awakened at eight by a young waiter who came in with her coffee and rolls on a tray. She was a bit surprised by his informal entrance, but it felt so normal that she couldn’t be upset about it. He took the copper jar with him. “The padrone says you’ll want some more water,” he said with a smile.

“Yes. But—but if you bring it back you can leave it outside the door.”

“Yes. But—but if you bring it back, you can leave it outside the door.”

The coffee was not good, but it was hot, and the rolls were crisp and delicious, and Olive ate and drank happily and with an excellent appetite. No more listening to mangled scales and murdered nocturnes and sonatas, no more [157] interminable meals at which she must sit silent and yet avoid “glumness,” no more walking at Mamie’s heels.

The coffee wasn’t great, but it was hot, and the rolls were crispy and delicious, and Olive ate and drank happily with a big appetite. No more listening to awful scales and ruined nocturnes and sonatas, no more [157] never-ending meals where she had to sit in silence and avoid being “gloomy,” no more following Mamie around.

She was free!

She was liberated!

Presently she said to herself, more soberly, that nevertheless she must work somehow to gain her livelihood. Yes, she must find work soon. The Aquila Verde would shelter and feed her for six lire a day. Her last month’s salary of eighty lire had been paid her four days ago, and she had already spent more than half of it on things she needed, new boots, an umbrella, gloves, odds and ends. This month’s money had been given her last night, and she had left a few lire for the servant who had always brought up her dinner to her room, and had made Gigia a little present. The cabman had bullied her into giving him two lire. She had about one hundred remaining to her. Sixes into one hundred.... Working it out carefully on the back of an old envelope she found that she might live on her means for sixteen days, and then go out into the streets with four lire in her pocket—no, three, since she could scarcely leave without giving a mancia to the young man whom she now heard whistling “Lucia” in the corridor.

Right now, she told herself more seriously that she really had to find a way to make a living. Yes, she needed to find a job soon. The Aquila Verde would provide her with shelter and meals for six lire a day. She had received her last month's salary of eighty lire four days ago, and she had already spent more than half of it on essentials like new boots, an umbrella, gloves, and other little things. Last night, she had gotten this month's payment, and had set aside a few lire for the servant who always brought her dinner to her room, plus she had bought a small gift for Gigia. The cab driver had pressured her into giving him two lire. She had about one hundred lire left. Sixes into one hundred... Working it out carefully on the back of an old envelope, she calculated that she could get by on her funds for sixteen days, then end up on the streets with four lire in her pocket—no, three, since she could hardly leave without giving a mancia to the young man she now heard whistling “Lucia” in the hallway.

“The hot water, signorina.”

"Hot water, miss."

“A thousand thanks.”

“Thank you so much.”

Surely in a few days she would find work. It occurred to her that she might advertise. “Young English lady would give lessons. [158] Terms moderate. Apply O. A., Aquila Verde.” She wrote it out presently, and took it herself to the office of one of the local papers.

Surely in a few days she would find a job. It occurred to her that she could place an ad. “Young English lady available for tutoring. [158] Affordable rates. Contact O. A., Aquila Verde.” She wrote it out soon after and took it herself to the office of one of the local newspapers.

“I have saved fifteen centesimi,” she thought as she walked rather wearily back by the long Via Cavour.

“I’ve saved fifteen cents,” she thought as she walked rather tiredly back along the long Via Cavour.

Three days passed and she was the poorer by eighteen lire. On Sunday she spent the morning at the Belle Arti Gallery. Haggard saints peered out at her from dark corners. Flora smiled wistfully through her tears; she saw the three strong archangels leading boy Tobias home across the hills, and Angelico’s monks and nuns meeting the Blessed Ones in the green, daisied fields of Paradise, and for a little while she was able to forget that no one seemed to want English lessons.

Three days went by and she was down by eighteen lire. On Sunday, she spent the morning at the Belle Arti Gallery. Tired saints stared at her from dark corners. Flora smiled sadly through her tears; she saw the three powerful archangels guiding boy Tobias home across the hills, and Angelico’s monks and nuns greeting the Blessed Ones in the lush, daisy-filled fields of Paradise, and for a little while, she could forget that no one seemed to want English lessons.

On Monday she decided that she must leave the Aquila Verde if she could find anyone to take her for four, or even three lire a day. She went to Cook’s office in the Via Tornabuoni; it was crowded with Americans come for their mails, and she had to wait ten minutes before one of the young men behind the counter could attend to her.

On Monday, she decided she had to leave the Aquila Verde if she could find anyone to take her for four or even three lire a day. She went to Cook’s office on Via Tornabuoni; it was packed with Americans there for their mail, and she had to wait ten minutes before one of the young men behind the counter could help her.

“What can I do for you?”

“What can I help you with?”

“Can you recommend me to a very cheap pension?”

“Can you recommend a really cheap pension?”

She noticed a faint alteration in his manner, as though he had lost interest in what she was saying, but when he had looked at her again he answered pleasantly, “There is Vinella’s in [159] the Piazza Indipendenza, six francs, and there is another in the Via dei Bardi, I think; but I will ask. Excuse me.”

She noticed a slight change in his behavior, as if he had lost interest in what she was saying, but when he looked at her again, he replied cheerfully, “There’s Vinella’s in [159] the Piazza Indipendenza, six francs, and there’s another one in the Via dei Bardi, I think; but I’ll check. Sorry about that.”

He went to speak to another clerk at the cashier’s desk. They both stared across at her, and she fancied she heard the words, pretty, cheap enough, poor.

He went to talk to another clerk at the cashier's desk. They both looked over at her, and she thought she heard the words, pretty, cheap enough, poor.

“There is a place in the Via Decima kept by a Frau Heylmann. I think it might suit you, and I will write the address down. It is really not bad and I can recommend it as I am staying there myself,” he added ingenuously. He seemed really anxious to help now, and Olive thanked him.

“There’s a spot on Via Decima run by Frau Heylmann. I think it could work for you, and I’ll jot down the address. It’s actually decent, and I can vouch for it since I’m staying there myself,” he added sincerely. He seemed genuinely eager to help now, and Olive thanked him.

As she went out she met Prince Tor di Rocca coming in. Their eyes met momentarily and he bowed. It seemed strange to her afterwards when she thought of it, but she fancied he would have spoken if she had given him an opportunity. Did he want to explain, to tell more lies? She had thought him too strong to care what women thought of him once they had served him and been cast aside. True, she was not precisely one of these.

As she left, she ran into Prince Tor di Rocca coming in. Their eyes connected for a moment, and he bowed. Later, she found it odd to think about, but she imagined he would have said something if she had let him. Did he want to explain himself, to tell more lies? She had believed he was too tough to care about what women thought of him after they’d served him and been discarded. True, she wasn't exactly one of those.

The Via Decima proved to be one of the wide new streets near the Porta San Gallo. No. 38 was a pretentious house, a tenement building trying to look like a palace, and it was plastered over with dingy yellow stucco. Olive went through the hall into a courtyard hung with drying linen, and climbed up an outside iron staircase to the fifth floor. There [160] was a brass plate on the Frau’s door, and Canova’s Graces in terra cotta smirked in niches on either side. The large pale woman who answered the bell wore a grey flannel dressing-gown that was almost buttonless, and her light hair was screwed into an absurdly small knot on the nape of her neck.

The Via Decima turned out to be one of the wide new streets near the Porta San Gallo. No. 38 was an extravagant building, a tenement trying to resemble a palace, and it was covered in dull yellow stucco. Olive walked through the hallway into a courtyard filled with drying laundry and climbed an outside iron staircase to the fifth floor. There was a brass plate on the Frau’s door, and Canova’s Graces in terra cotta smirked in niches on either side. The large pale woman who answered the bell wore a grey flannel dressing gown that was nearly buttonless, and her light hair was twisted into an absurdly small knot at the nape of her neck.

“You want to be taken en pension? Come in.”

“You want to be taken en pension? Come on in.”

She led the way into a bare and chilly dining-room; the long table was covered with black American cloth that reminded Olive of beetles, but everything was excessively clean. There was a framed photograph of the Kaiser on the sideboard. In a room beyond someone was playing the violin.

She led the way into a stark and cold dining room; the long table was dressed with black American cloth that reminded Olive of beetles, but everything was overly clean. There was a framed photo of the Kaiser on the sideboard. In a room beyond, someone was playing the violin.

“How many are you in family?”

“How many people are in your family?”

“I am alone.”

"I'm alone."

The Frau looked down at the gloved hands. “You are not married?”

The woman looked down at the gloved hands. “You're not married?”

“No.”

“No.”

The woman hesitated. “You would be out during the day?”

The woman paused. “You would be out during the day?”

“Oh, yes,” Olive said hopefully. “I shall be giving lessons.”

“Oh, yes,” Olive said with hope. “I’ll be giving lessons.”

“Ah, well, perhaps— What would you pay?”

“Ah, well, maybe— What would you offer?”

“I am poor, and I thought you would say as little as possible. I should be glad to help you in the house.”

“I’m broke, and I figured you would keep it brief. I’d be happy to help you around the house.”

“There is a good deal of mending,” the Frau said thoughtfully; “and you might clean [161] your own room. Shall we say twenty-four lire weekly?”

“There's quite a bit of mending,” the Frau said thoughtfully; “and you could tidy up your own room. How about twenty-four lire a week?”

The playing in the other room ceased, and a young man put his head in at the door. “Mutter,” he said, and then begged her pardon, but he did not go away.

The music in the other room stopped, and a young man poked his head in through the door. “Mom,” he said, and then apologized, but he didn’t leave.

Olive tried not to look at him, but he was staring at her and his eyes were extraordinarily blue. He was pale, and his wide brows and strong cleft chin reminded her of Botticelli’s steel-clad archangel. He wore his smooth fair hair rather long too, in the archangelic manner, he—

Olive tried not to look at him, but he was staring at her with his extraordinarily blue eyes. He was pale, and his prominent brows and strong cleft chin reminded her of Botticelli’s steel-clad archangel. He also wore his smooth fair hair fairly long, in that angelic style—

“Paid in advance,” Frau Heylmann said very sharply. Then she turned upon her son. “What do you want, Wilhelm?”

“Paid in advance,” Frau Heylmann said sharply. Then she turned to her son. “What do you want, Wilhelm?”

“Oh, I can wait,” he said easily.

“Oh, I can wait,” he said casually.

She snorted. “I am sorry I cannot receive you,” she said to the girl. “I am not accustomed to have young women in my house. No.”

She scoffed. “I’m sorry I can't have you here,” she said to the girl. “I’m not used to having young women in my house. No.”

She waddled to the door and Olive followed her meekly, but she could not keep her lips from smiling. “I do not blame you,” she said as she passed out on to the landing. “Your son is charming.”

She waddled to the door, and Olive followed her quietly, but she couldn't help but smile. “I don’t blame you,” she said as she stepped out onto the landing. “Your son is delightful.”

The woman looked at her more kindly now that she was going. “He is beautiful,” she said, with pride. “Some day he will be great. Ach! You should hear him play!”

The woman looked at her more kindly now that she was leaving. “He’s amazing,” she said, with pride. “One day he’ll be great. Ach! You should hear him play!”

Olive laughed. “You would not let me.”

Olive laughed. “You wouldn't let me.”

She could not take this rebuff seriously, but [162] as she trudged the streets in the thin cold rain that had fallen persistently all that morning her sense of humour was blunted by discomfort. The long dark, stone-paved hall that was the restaurant of the Aquila Verde seemed cold and cheerless. At noon it was always full of hungry men devouring macaroni and vitello alla Milanese, and the steam of hot food and the sound of masticating jaws greeted Olive as she came in and took her place at a little table near the stove.

She couldn’t take this rejection seriously, but [162] as she walked through the chilly, light rain that had been falling all morning, her sense of humor was dulled by discomfort. The long, dark, stone-paved hallway that served as the restaurant of the Aquila Verde felt cold and uninviting. At noon, it was always packed with hungry men devouring macaroni and vitello alla Milanese, and the steam from the hot food along with the sounds of chewing greeted Olive as she entered and took her seat at a small table near the stove.

The young waiter, Angelo, brought her a cup of coffee after the cheese and celery. “It gives courage,” he said. “And I see you need that to-day, signorina.”

The young waiter, Angelo, brought her a cup of coffee after the cheese and celery. “It gives you courage,” he said. “And I can tell you need that today, miss.”


CHAPTER VII

Olive saw the padrone of the Aquila Verde that night before she went to her room and told him she was leaving.

Olive saw the padrone of the Aquila Verde that night before she went to her room and told him she was leaving.

His face fell. “Signorina! I am sorry! I told Angelo to bring hot water every time, always, when you rang. Have you not been well served?”

His expression changed. “Miss! I’m sorry! I told Angelo to bring hot water every time, without fail, when you rang. Haven’t you been taken care of well?”

She reassured him on that point and went on to explain that she was going to live alone. “I have made arrangements,” she added vaguely. “A man will come with a truck to take my box away to-morrow morning.”

She assured him about that and continued to explain that she was going to live by herself. “I’ve made plans,” she added vaguely. “A guy is coming with a truck to take my things away tomorrow morning.”

And the padrone was too much a man of his world to ask any more questions.

And the padrone was too much a man of his world to ask any further questions.

There had been no rooms vacant in the pension in Piazza Indipendenza. The manservant who answered the door had recommended an Italian lady who took paying guests, and Olive had gone to see her, but her rooms were small, dark and dingy, and they smelt overpoweringly of sandal wood and rancid oil. The shabbily-smart padrona had been voluble and even affectionate. “I am so fond of the English,” she said. “My husband is much occupied and I am often lonely, but we shall be able to go out together and amuse [164] ourselves, you and I. I had been hoping to get an invitation to go to the Trecento ball at the Palazzo Vecchio, but Luigi cannot manage it. Never mind! We will go to all the Veglioni. I love dancing.” She looked complacently down at her stubby little feet in their down-at-heel beaded slippers.

There were no vacant rooms at the pension in Piazza Indipendenza. The bellboy who answered the door suggested an Italian lady who hosted paying guests, so Olive went to check it out, but her rooms were small, dark, and dreary, and they had an overwhelming smell of sandalwood and rancid oil. The not-so-classy padrona was chatty and even a bit sweet. “I really like the English,” she said. “My husband is very busy, and I often feel lonely, but we’ll be able to go out and have fun together, you and I. I was hoping to get invited to the Trecento ball at the Palazzo Vecchio, but Luigi can’t make it. No worries! We’ll go to all the Veglioni. I love dancing.” She looked down proudly at her stubby little feet in their worn-out beaded slippers.

Olive had been glad to get away when she heard the impossible terms, but the afternoon was passing, and when she got to the house in the Via dei Bardi she saw bills of sale plastered on its walls and a litter of straw and torn paper in the courtyard. The porter came out of his lodge to tell her that one of the daughters had died.

Olive was relieved to leave when she heard the outrageous terms, but the afternoon was going by, and when she arrived at the house on Via dei Bardi, she noticed sale notices stuck to the walls and a mess of straw and ripped paper in the courtyard. The doorman came out of his lodge to inform her that one of the daughters had passed away.

“They all went away, and the furniture was sold yesterday.”

“They all left, and the furniture was sold yesterday.”

As Olive had never really wished to live and eat with strangers she was not greatly depressed by these experiences, but she was cold and tired, and her head ached, and when on her way back to the Aquila Verde she saw a card, “Affitasi, una camera, senza mobilia,” in the doorway of one of the old houses in the Borgo San Jacopo, she went in and up the long flight of steep stone stairs without any definite idea of what she wanted beyond a roof to shelter her.

As Olive had never really wanted to live and eat with strangers, she wasn’t overly upset by these experiences, but she was cold and tired, her head was pounding, and when she was on her way back to the Aquila Verde and saw a sign, “Affitasi, una camera, senza mobilia,” in the doorway of one of the old houses in Borgo San Jacopo, she went inside and climbed the long flight of steep stone stairs without any clear idea of what she wanted other than a roof over her head.

A shrivelled, snuffy old woman showed her the room. It was very large and lofty, and it had two great arched windows that looked out upon the huddled roofs of Oltr’Arno. [165] The brick floor was worn and weather-stained, as were the white-washed walls.

A wrinkled, sniffling old woman showed her the room. It was very big and high, with two large arched windows that looked out over the crowded roofs of Oltr’Arno. [165] The brick floor was worn and weathered, just like the whitewashed walls.

“It was a loggia, but some of the arches have been filled in and the others glazed. Ten lire a month, signorina. As to water, there is a good fountain in the courtyard.”

“It was a loggia, but some of the arches have been closed off and the others covered with glass. Ten lire a month, miss. As for water, there’s a nice fountain in the courtyard.”

Olive moved in next day.

Olive moved in the next day.

Heaven helps those who help themselves, she thought, as she borrowed a broom from her landlady to sweep the floor. The morning was fine and she opened the windows wide and let the sun and air in. At noon she went down into the Borgo and bought fried polenta for five soldi and a slice of chestnut cake at the cook shop, and filled her kettle with clear cold water from the fountain in the courtyard.

Heaven helps those who help themselves, she thought, as she borrowed a broom from her landlady to sweep the floor. The morning was nice, so she opened the windows wide and let in the sun and fresh air. At noon, she went down to the Borgo and bought fried polenta for five soldi and a slice of chestnut cake at the cook shop, then filled her kettle with clear, cold water from the fountain in the courtyard.

Later, as she waited for the water to boil over her little spirit lamp, she made a list of absolute necessaries. She had paid a month’s rent in advance, and fifty-three lire remained to her. Fifty-three lire out of which she must buy a straw mattress, a camp-stool, two blankets, some crockery and soap.

Later, while she waited for the water to boil on her small spirit lamp, she made a list of essential items. She had paid a month’s rent upfront, and she had fifty-three lire left. Out of that fifty-three lire, she needed to buy a straw mattress, a camp stool, two blankets, some dishes, and soap.

She went out presently to do her shopping and came back at dusk. She was young enough to rather enjoy the novelty of her proceedings, and she slept well that night on the floor, pillowless, and wrapped in her coarse brown coverings; and though the moon shone in upon her through the unshuttered windows for a while she did not dream or wake until the dawn.

She went out to do her shopping and came back at dusk. Being young, she actually enjoyed the excitement of her outing, and that night, she slept well on the floor, without a pillow, wrapped in her rough brown blankets. Even though the moonlight streamed in through the open windows for a while, she didn’t dream or wake up until dawn.

[166] Olive tried very hard to get work in the days that followed, and she went twice to the registry office in the Piazza Vittorio Emanuele.

[166] Olive worked really hard to find a job in the days that followed, and she visited the job agency in Piazza Vittorio Emanuele twice.

“Ah, you were here before.” A stout woman came bustling out from the room behind the shop to speak to her the second time. “There is nothing for you, signorina mia. The ladies who come here will not take anyone without a character, and a written reference from Milan or Rome is no good. I told you so before. Last winter Contessa Foscoli had an English maid with a written character—not from us, I am glad to say—and she ran away with the chauffeur after a fortnight, and took a diamond ring and the Contessa’s pearls with her. If you cannot tell me who you were with last I shall not be able to help you.”

“Ah, you were here before.” A stout woman hurried out from the room behind the shop to speak to her again. “There’s nothing for you, signorina mia. The ladies who come here won’t hire anyone without a reference, and a written recommendation from Milan or Rome isn’t good enough. I told you that before. Last winter, Contessa Foscoli had an English maid with a written reference—not from us, I’m glad to say—and she ran off with the chauffeur after two weeks, taking a diamond ring and the Contessa’s pearls with her. If you can’t tell me who you were with last, I won’t be able to help you.”

“The Marchesa Lorenzoni,” Olive said.

“The Marchesa Lorenzoni,” Olive said.

The woman drew in her breath with a hissing noise, then she smiled, not pleasantly. “Why did you not say so before? I have heard of you, of course. The little English girl! Well, I can’t help you, my dear. This is a registry office.”

The woman inhaled sharply, then smiled, though it wasn't a friendly one. “Why didn't you say so earlier? I've heard about you, of course. The little English girl! Well, I can't help you, sweetheart. This is a registry office.”

Olive walked out of the shop at once, but she heard the woman calling to someone in the room at the back to come and look at her, and she felt her cheeks burning as she crossed the road. “The little English girl!” What were they saying about her?

Olive walked out of the shop right away, but she heard the woman calling someone in the back room to come and look at her, and she felt her cheeks getting hot as she crossed the road. “The little English girl!” What were they saying about her?

One morning she went into one of the [167] English tea-rooms. It was kept by two elderly maiden ladies, and one of them came forward to ask her what she wanted. The Pagoda was deserted at that hour, a barren wilderness of little bamboo tables and chairs, tea-less and cake-less. The walls were distempered green and sparsely decorated with Japanese paper fans, and Olive noticed them and the pattern of the carpet and remembered them afterwards as one remembers the frieze, the engravings, the stale periodicals in a dentist’s waiting-room.

One morning, she walked into one of the [167] English tea rooms. It was run by two elderly women, and one of them came over to ask what she wanted. The Pagoda was empty at that time, a deserted wasteland of small bamboo tables and chairs, with no tea or cake in sight. The walls were a faded green and decorated sparsely with Japanese paper fans. Olive noticed them, along with the carpet's pattern, and later remembered them like one recalls the frieze, the engravings, and the outdated magazines in a dentist’s waiting room.

“Do—do you want a waitress?”

“Do you want a waitress?”

The older woman’s face changed. Oh, that change! The girl knew it so well now that she saw it ten times a day.

The older woman’s face shifted. Oh, that shift! The girl recognized it so well now that she saw it ten times a day.

“No. My sister and I manage very well, and we have an Italian maid to do the washing up.”

“No. My sister and I are doing just fine, and we have an Italian housekeeper to handle the dishes.”

“Thank you,” Olive said, faltering. “You don’t know anyone who wants an English girl? I have been very well educated. At least—”

“Thank you,” Olive said, hesitating. “Do you know anyone who’s looking for an English girl? I’ve had a really good education. At least—”

“I am afraid not.”

"Sorry, I can't."

Poor Olive. She was an unskilled workwoman, not especially gifted in any way or fitted by her upbringing to earn her daily bread. Long years of her girlhood had been spent at a select school, and in the result she knew a part of the Book of Kings by heart, with the Mercy speech from the Merchant of Venice and the date of the Norman Conquest. Every day she bought the Fieramosca, and [168] she tried to see the other local papers when they came out. Several people advertised who wanted to exchange lessons, but no one seemed inclined to pay. Once she saw names she knew in the social column.

Poor Olive. She was an unskilled worker, not particularly talented in any way or prepared by her upbringing to earn a living. She spent many years of her childhood at a prestigious school, and as a result, she could recite parts of the Book of Kings from memory, along with the Mercy speech from the Merchant of Venice and the date of the Norman Conquest. Every day, she bought the Fieramosca, and [168] she tried to check out the other local newspapers when they were released. Several people placed ads looking to swap lessons, but no one seemed willing to pay. Once, she spotted names she recognized in the social column.

“The Marchese Lorenzoni is going to Monte Carlo, and he will join the Marchesa and Miss Whittaker in Cairo later in the season.”

“The Marchese Lorenzoni is heading to Monte Carlo, and he will meet the Marchesa and Miss Whittaker in Cairo later in the season.”

“Prince Tor di Rocca is going to Egypt for Christmas.”

“Prince Tor di Rocca is heading to Egypt for Christmas.”

It was easy to read between the lines.

It was easy to read the subtext.


CHAPTER VIII

Florence, in the great days of the Renaissance, bore many men whom now she delights to honour, and Ugo Manelli was one of these. He helped to build a bridge over the Arno, he had his palace in the Corso frescoed by Masaccio, he framed sumptuary laws, and he wrote sonnets, charming sonnets that are still read by the people who care for such things. The fifth centenary of his birthday, on the twenty-eighth of November, was to be kept with great rejoicings therefore. There were to be fireworks and illuminations of the streets for the people, and a Trecento costume ball at the Palazzo Vecchio for those who had influence to procure tickets and money to pay for them.

Florence, during the incredible days of the Renaissance, had many remarkable men it still takes pride in honoring, and Ugo Manelli was one of them. He helped build a bridge over the Arno, had his palace in the Corso decorated by Masaccio, created sumptuary laws, and wrote beautiful sonnets that continue to be read by those who appreciate such things. The five-hundredth anniversary of his birth, on November twenty-eighth, was set to be celebrated with great festivities. There were plans for fireworks and street illuminations for the public, and a Trecento costume ball at the Palazzo Vecchio for those fortunate enough to get tickets and the money to afford them.

Mamie, greatly daring, proclaimed her intention of wearing the “umile ed onesto sanguigno” of Beatrice.

Mamie, feeling bold, declared her plan to wear the "umile ed onesto sanguigno" of Beatrice.

“You will be my Dante, Don Filippo? Momma is going in cloth of gold as Giovanna degli Albizzi.”

“You will be my Dante, Don Filippo? Mom is going in gold cloth just like Giovanna degli Albizzi.”

The Marchese looked inquiringly at the Prince. “Shall you add to the gaiety of nations, or at least of Florence?”

The Marchese looked questioningly at the Prince. “Are you going to contribute to the happiness of nations, or at least of Florence?”

The young man shrugged his broad shoulders. [170] “I suppose so.” He was well established as cavalier servente now in the Lorenzoni household, and it was understood that Mamie would be a princess some day. The girl was so young that the engagement could scarcely be announced yet.

The young man shrugged his broad shoulders. [170] “I guess so.” He was now well established as cavalier servente in the Lorenzoni household, and everyone knew that Mamie would be a princess someday. The girl was so young that they could hardly announce the engagement yet.

“I guess we must wait until you are eighteen, Mamie,” her mother said. “Keep him amused and don’t be exacting or he’ll quit. He is still sore from his jilting.”

“I guess we have to wait until you turn eighteen, Mamie,” her mother said. “Keep him entertained and don’t be too demanding or he’ll leave. He’s still hurting from being dumped.”

“I can manage him,” the girl boasted, but she had no real influence over him now. The forbidden fruit had allured him, but since it was his for the gathering it seemed sour—as indeed it was, and he was not the man to allow himself to be tied to the apron-strings of a child. When he was in a good humour he watched his future wife amusedly as she metaphorically and sometimes literally danced before him, but he discouraged the excess of audacity that had attracted him formerly, perhaps because he scarcely relished the idea of a Princess Tor di Rocca singing, “O che la gioia mi fè morir.”

“I can handle him,” the girl bragged, but she didn’t really have any control over him now. The forbidden fruit had tempted him, but since it was within his reach, it felt sour—as it truly was, and he wasn’t the kind of guy to let himself be tied to the whims of a child. When he was in a good mood, he watched his future wife with amusement as she metaphorically and sometimes literally danced for him, but he stifled the excess boldness that had once attracted him, maybe because he hardly liked the thought of a Princess Tor di Rocca singing, “O che la gioia mi fè morir.”

Probably he regretted gentle, amenable Edna. At times he was grimly, impenetrably silent, and often he said things that would have wounded a tender heart past healing. Fortunately there were none such in the Palazzo Lorenzoni.

Probably he regretted kind, easygoing Edna. Sometimes he was seriously quiet, and often he said things that would have hurt a sensitive person beyond repair. Luckily, there were no such people in the Palazzo Lorenzoni.

“I shall be ridiculous as the Alighieri, and you must forgive me, Mamie, if I say that one [171] scarcely sees in you a reincarnation of Monna Beatrice.”

“I’ll be as silly as Alighieri, and you have to forgive me, Mamie, if I say that one [171] hardly sees in you a reincarnation of Monna Beatrice.”

“Red is my colour,” the girl answered rather defiantly.

“Red is my color,” the girl replied rather defiantly.

The Marchese laughed gratingly.

The Marchese laughed harshly.

Filippo dined with the Lorenzoni on the night of the ball. He wore the red lucco, but had declined to crown himself with laurel. His gaudy Muse, however, had no such scruples, and her black curls were wreathed with silver leaves. The Prince was not the only guest; there was a slender, flaxen-haired girl from New York dressed after Botticelli’s Judith, an artillery captain as Lorenzo dei Medici, and another man, a Roman, in the grey of the order of San Francesco.

Filippo had dinner with the Lorenzoni on the night of the ball. He wore the red lucco, but chose not to crown himself with laurel. His flashy Muse, however, had no such reservations, and her black curls were adorned with silver leaves. The Prince wasn’t the only guest; there was a slim, blonde girl from New York dressed as Botticelli’s Judith, an artillery captain dressed as Lorenzo dei Medici, and another man, a Roman, in the grey of the order of San Francesco.

“Poppa left for Monte this morning,” Mamie explained over the soup. “He reckoned dressing up was just foolishness, but the fact is armour is hot and heavy, and he would have had to pass from trousers into greaves. He has not got the right kind of legs for parti-coloured hosen, someway.”

“Dad left for Monte this morning,” Mamie explained over the soup. “He thought getting dressed up was just nonsense, but the truth is armor is hot and heavy, and he would have had to switch from trousers to greaves. He doesn’t have the right kind of legs for multi-colored stockings, somehow.”

The Piazza della Signoria was crowded as it had been on that dreadful May day when Girolamo’s broken body was burnt to ashes there; as it was on the afternoon of the Pazzi conspiracy, when a bishop was hanged from one of the windows of the old Palazzo. But the old order had changed, giving place to new even here, and the people had come now merely to see the fine dresses; there was no [172] thought of murder, though there might be some picking of pockets. The night was still and cold, and the white, round moon that had risen above the roof of the Loggia dei Lanzi shone, unclouded, upon the restless human sea that divided here and there to let the carriages and motors pass. The guests entered by the side door nearest the Uffizi, and carabinieri kept the way clear. The crowd was dense thereabouts, and the people pushed and jostled one another, leaned forward, and stood on tiptoe to see the brocaded ladies in their jewelled coifs and the men, hooded and strange, in their gay mediæval garb.

The Piazza della Signoria was packed, just like it had been on that terrible May day when Girolamo's shattered body was burned to ashes right there; just like it was on the afternoon of the Pazzi conspiracy, when a bishop was hanged from one of the windows of the old Palazzo. But the old order had changed, giving way to new times, even here, and people had come now just to admire the fancy dresses; there was no thought of murder, though there might be some pickpocketing. The night was still and cold, and the white, full moon that had risen above the roof of the Loggia dei Lanzi shone brightly, unclouded, on the restless sea of humanity that parted here and there to let the carriages and cars pass through. The guests entered through the side door nearest the Uffizi, while the carabinieri kept the path clear. The crowd was thick in that area, and people pushed and shoved each other, leaned forward, and stood on tiptoe to catch a glimpse of the ladies in their brocade dresses and jeweled hairstyles and the men, cloaked and odd-looking, in their colorful medieval outfits.

The Marchesa’s cloth of gold drew the prolonged “Oh!” of admiration that is only accorded to the better kind of fireworks, and hearing it, she smiled, well satisfied. Mamie followed with Filippo. Her dress of rose-coloured brocade was exquisite. It clung to her and seemed to be her one and only garment; one could almost see the throb of her heart through the thin stuff. She let her furred cloak fall as she got out of the car and then drew it up again about her bare arms and shoulders.

The Marchesa’s gold fabric elicited a long “Oh!” of admiration that’s usually reserved for the best fireworks, and upon hearing it, she smiled, quite pleased. Mamie came next with Filippo. Her rose-colored brocade dress was stunning. It hugged her body and appeared to be her only garment; you could almost see her heart beating through the delicate material. She let her fur cloak slip as she got out of the car, then wrapped it around her bare arms and shoulders again.

“Who is the black-curled scarlet thing?”

“Who is that black-curled, red thing?”

“Beatrice.”

“Beatrice.”

“What! half naked! She is more like one of the donnine in the Decameron.”

“What! Half naked! She looks more like one of the donnine in the Decameron.”

Her Dante, overhearing, hurried her up the [173] steps. His eyes were bright with anger in the shadow of his hood, but they changed and darkened as he caught sight of one girl’s face in the crowd. At the foot of the grand staircase he turned, muttering some excuse and leaving Mamie and her mother to go up alone, and hurried back and out into the street. He stood aside as though to allow some newcomers to pass in. The girl he had come to see was close to him, but she was half hidden behind a carabiniere’s broad epauletted shoulders.

Her Dante, overhearing, hurried her up the [173] steps. His eyes were bright with anger in the shadow of his hood, but they changed and darkened as he caught sight of one girl’s face in the crowd. At the foot of the grand staircase he turned, muttering some excuse and leaving Mamie and her mother to go up alone, and hurried back and out into the street. He stood aside as if to let some newcomers pass in. The girl he had come to see was close to him, but she was half hidden behind a carabiniere’s broad epauletted shoulders.

Scusi,” murmured the Prince as he leant across the man to pull at her sleeve. “I must see you,” he said urgently. “When? Where?”

Excuse me,” murmured the Prince as he leaned over the man to tug at her sleeve. “I need to see you,” he said urgently. “When? Where?”

“When you like,” she answered, but her eyes were startled as they met his. “No. 27 Borgo San Jacopo. The only door on the sixth landing.”

“When you want,” she replied, but her eyes widened in surprise when they met his. “No. 27 Borgo San Jacopo. The only door on the sixth floor.”

“Very well. To-night, then, and in an hour’s time.”

“Alright. Tonight, then, in an hour.”

The press of incoming masqueraders screened them. The carabiniere knew the Prince by sight, and he listened with all his might, but they spoke English, and he dared not turn to stare at the girl until the tall figure in the red lucco had passed up the steps and gone in again, and by that time she had slipped away out of sight.

The crowd of arriving partygoers blocked his view. The carabiniere recognized the Prince and strained to listen, but they were speaking English, and he didn’t want to turn and stare at the girl until the tall figure in the red lucco had moved up the steps and gone back inside, and by then, she had vanished from sight.

Filippo came to the Borgo a little before midnight and crossed the dingy threshold of [174] No. 27 as the bells of the churches rang out the hour. The old street was quiet enough now but for the wailing of some strayed and starving cats that crept about the shadowed courts and under the crumbling archways, and the departing cab woke strange echoes as it rattled away over the cobble stones.

Filippo arrived at the Borgo just before midnight and stepped through the shabby doorway of [174] No. 27 as the church bells chimed the hour. The old street was quiet now, except for the cries of some lost and hungry cats that wandered in the dark courtyards and under the crumbling archways, and the leaving cab created odd echoes as it clattered away over the cobblestones.

The only door on the sixth landing was open.

The only door on the sixth floor was open.

“What are you doing here?” Filippo said, wonderingly, as he groped his way in. The room was in utter darkness but for one ray of moonlight athwart it and the faint light of the stars, by which he saw Olive leaning against the sill of one of the unshuttered windows, and looking, as it seemed, towards him.

“What are you doing here?” Filippo said, amazed, as he stumbled in. The room was completely dark except for one beam of moonlight cutting through and the dim light of the stars, by which he saw Olive leaning against the sill of one of the open windows, seemingly looking at him.

“Come in,” she said. “You need not be afraid of falling over the furniture. There is not much.”

“Come in,” she said. “You don’t have to worry about tripping over the furniture. There isn’t much.”

“You seem partial to bare attics.”

"You seem to have a thing for empty attics."

“Ah! you are thinking of my room in the Vicolo dei Moribondi.”

“Ah! you’re thinking about my room in the Vicolo dei Moribondi.”

“Yes!” he said as he came towards her from the door. “I cannot rest, I cannot forget. For God’s sake tell me about the end! I have been to Siena since I heard, but I dared not ask too many questions. Was she—did she suffer very much before she died? Answer me quickly.”

“Yes!” he said as he walked towards her from the door. “I can’t rest, I can’t forget. Please, for God’s sake, tell me what happened in the end! I’ve been to Siena since I heard, but I didn’t want to ask too many questions. Did she—did she suffer a lot before she died? Answer me quickly.”

“Throw back your hood,” she said. “Let me see your face.”

“Drop your hood,” she said. “Let me see your face.”

[175] Impatiently he thrust the folds of white and scarlet away and stood bare-headed. She saw that his strong lips quivered and that his eyes were contracted with pain.

[175] He impatiently pushed aside the white and red fabric and stood there without a hat. She noticed that his strong lips were trembling and that his eyes were narrowed in pain.

“No, she died instantly. They said at the inquest that it must have been so.”

“No, she died instantly. They said at the inquest that it had to be that way.”

“Her face—was she—” his voice broke.

“Her face—was she—” his voice cracked.

“I did not see it. It was covered by a handkerchief,” she said gently. “Don’t! Don’t! I did not think you would suffer so much.”

“I didn’t see it. It was covered by a handkerchief,” she said softly. “Don’t! Don’t! I didn’t think you would hurt this much.”

“I suffer horribly day and night. Love is the scourge of the world in the hands of the devil. That is certain. She is buried near the south wall of the Campo Santo. Oh, God! when I think of her sweet flesh decaying—”

“I’m in so much pain day and night. Love is the curse of the world, and it’s controlled by the devil. That’s for sure. She’s buried close to the south wall of the Campo Santo. Oh, God! when I think of her beautiful body decomposing—”

Olive, scarcely knowing what she did, caught at his hand and held it tightly.

Olive, hardly aware of what she was doing, grabbed his hand and held it firmly.

“Hush, oh, hush!” she said tremulously. She felt as though she were seeing him racked. “I do believe that her soul was borne into heaven, God’s heaven, on the day she died. She was forgiven.”

“Hush, oh, hush!” she said softly. She felt like she was witnessing his pain. “I really believe that her soul ascended to heaven, God’s heaven, on the day she died. She was forgiven.”

“Heaven!” he cried. “Where is heaven? I am not guilty of her death. She was a fool to die, and I shall not soon forgive her for leaving me so. If she came back I would punish her, torment her, make her scream with pain—if she came back—oh, Gemma!—carissima—”

“Heaven!” he shouted. “Where is heaven? I’m not responsible for her death. She was foolish to die, and I won’t easily forgive her for abandoning me like this. If she returned, I would punish her, torment her, make her scream with pain—if she came back—oh, Gemma!—carissima—”

The hard, hot eyes filled with tears. He tried to drag his hand away, but the girl held it fast.

The tough, angry eyes filled with tears. He tried to pull his hand away, but the girl held it tight.

[176] “You are kind and good,” he said presently in a changed voice. “I am sorry if I did you any harm with the Lorenzoni, but the woman told me she meant to send you away in any case because of the Marchese.”

[176] “You're kind and good,” he said after a moment, his voice different. “I'm sorry if I caused you any trouble with the Lorenzoni, but the woman told me she was going to send you away anyway because of the Marchese.”

Then, as he felt the clasp of her fingers loosening about his wrist, “Don’t let go,” he said quickly. “Is he really going to take you to Monte Carlo with him?”

Then, as he felt her fingers relaxing around his wrist, “Don’t let go,” he said quickly. “Is he really going to take you to Monte Carlo with him?”

“Does his wife say so? Do you believe it?”

“Does his wife really say that? Do you believe it?”

He answered deliberately. “No, not now. But you cannot go on living like this.”

He responded thoughtfully. “No, not now. But you can't keep living like this.”

“No.”

“No.”

He was right. She could not go on. Her little store of coppers was dwindling fast, so fast that the beggars at the church doors would soon be richer than she was. And she was tired of her straits, tired of coarse food and a bare lodging, and of the harsh, clamorous life of the streets. The yoke of poverty was very heavy.

He was right. She couldn't keep going. Her small supply of coins was running out quickly, so quickly that the beggars at the church doors would soon have more than she did. And she was fed up with her struggles, tired of low-quality food and a sparse place to stay, and of the loud, chaotic life on the streets. The burden of poverty was really heavy.

Filippo drew a little nearer to her. “I could make you love me.”

Filippo moved a little closer to her. “I could make you love me.”

“Never.”

"Never."

He made no answer in words but he caught her to him. She lay for a moment close in his arms, her heart beating on his, before she cried to him to let her go.

He didn't say anything but pulled her closer. She stayed in his arms for a moment, her heart pounding against his, before she told him to let her go.

He released her instantly. “Well?”

He let her go immediately. “Well?”

“I must light the lamp,” she said unsteadily. She was afraid now to be alone with him in the [177] dim, starlit room, and she fumbled for the matches. He stood still by the window waiting until the little yellow flame of the lucerna burnt brightly on the floor between them, then he smiled at her, well pleased at her pallor. “You see it would be easy,” he said.

“I need to light the lamp,” she said shakily. She was now fearful of being alone with him in the [177] dim, starry room, and she fumbled for the matches. He stood by the window, waiting until the little yellow flame of the lucerna glowed brightly on the floor between them, then he smiled at her, clearly satisfied with her pale look. “You see, it wouldn’t be hard,” he said.

She answered nothing.

She didn't reply.

“I am going to Naples to-morrow by the afternoon train. Will you come with me? We will go where you like from there, to Capri, or to Sicily; and you will help me to forget, and I will teach you to live.”

“I’m going to Naples tomorrow on the afternoon train. Will you come with me? From there, we can go wherever you want, to Capri or Sicily; you’ll help me forget, and I’ll teach you how to live.”

There was silence between them for a while. Olive stared with fascinated eyes at this tall, lithe man whose red lucco, falling in straight folds to his feet, became him well. The upper part of his face was in shadow, and she saw only the strong lines of the cleft chin, and the beautiful cruel lips that smiled at her as though they knew what her answer must be.

There was a quiet pause between them for a moment. Olive gazed with intrigued eyes at this tall, slender man whose red lucco, hanging in straight folds to his feet, suited him perfectly. The upper part of his face was in shadow, and she could only see the strong lines of his cleft chin and the beautiful, cruel lips that smiled at her as if they knew what her answer would be.

She was of those who are apt to prefer one hour of troubled joy to the long, grey, eventless years of the women who are said to be happy because they have no history, and it seemed to her that the moment had come when she must make a choice. This love was not what she had dreamed of, longed for; other lips, kinder and more true, should have set their seal on her accomplished womanhood. She knew that this that was offered was a perilous and sharp-edged thing, a bright sheath that [178] held a sword for her heart, and yet that heart sang exultantly as it fluttered like a wild bird against the bars of its cage. It sang of youth and life and joy that cares not for the morrow.

She was one of those who would rather experience one hour of troubled joy than the long, dull, uneventful years of women who are thought to be happy because they have no history, and it seemed to her that the moment had arrived for her to make a choice. This love wasn’t what she had envisioned or yearned for; other lips, kinder and more genuine, should have marked her fulfilled womanhood. She understood that what was being offered was a dangerous and sharp-edged thing, a bright sheath that [178] held a sword aimed at her heart, and yet that heart sang joyfully as it fluttered like a wild bird against the bars of its cage. It sang of youth, life, and joy that didn’t care about tomorrow.

It sang.

It sang.

Filippo watched her closely and he saw that she was yielding. Her lips parted, and instinctively as he came towards her she closed her eyes so nearly that he saw only a narrow line of blue gleaming between her lashes. But as he laid his hands upon her shoulders something awoke within her, a terror that screamed in her ears.

Filippo watched her intently and noticed that she was giving in. Her lips parted, and as he approached her, she instinctively closed her eyes just enough that he could see a thin line of blue shining between her lashes. But when he placed his hands on her shoulders, something stirred inside her, a fear that screamed in her ears.

“I am afraid,” she said brokenly. “Leave me and come back to-morrow morning if you will. I cannot answer you now.”

“I’m afraid,” she said, her voice trembling. “Please leave me and come back tomorrow morning if you want. I can’t talk to you right now.”

As he still held her she spoke again. “If I come to you willingly I shall be more worth having, and if you do not go now I will never come. I will drown myself in the Arno.”

As he still held her, she spoke again. “If I come to you willingly, I’ll be worth more, and if you don’t leave now, I’ll never come. I’ll drown myself in the Arno.”

“Very well. I will come to-morrow.”

"Of course. I'll come tomorrow."

When he was gone she went stumblingly across the room to the mattress on the floor in the farthest corner, and threw herself down upon it, dressed as she was.

When he left, she stumbled across the room to the mattress in the farthest corner and flopped down onto it, still in her clothes.

There was no more oil in the little lamp, and its flame flickered and went out after a while, leaving her in the dark. The clocks were striking two. Long since the moon had set behind the hills and now the stars were fading, or so it seemed. There was no light anywhere.

There was no more oil in the small lamp, and its flame flickered and eventually went out, leaving her in the dark. The clocks were striking two. The moon had long since set behind the hills, and now the stars were fading, or so it seemed. There was no light anywhere.

[179] Olive did not sleep. Her frightened thoughts ran to and fro busily, aimlessly, like ants disturbed, hither and thither, this way and that. He could give her so much. Nothing real, indeed, but many bright counterfeits. For a while she would seem to be cared for and beloved. Yes, but if the true love came she would be shamed. She knew that her faith in Dante’s Amor, his lord of terrible aspect, made his coming possible. The men and women who go about proclaiming that there is no such person because they have never seen him were born blind. Like those prosy souls who call the poets mad, they mistake impotence for common sense.

[179] Olive couldn't fall asleep. Her anxious thoughts raced around chaotically, like disturbed ants, scurrying this way and that. He could offer her so much. Nothing real, of course, but plenty of shiny illusions. For a time, she would feel cared for and loved. Yes, but if true love came along, she would be embarrassed. She understood that her belief in Dante’s Amor, his lord of frightening presence, made his arrival possible. The people who go around saying he doesn't exist just because they've never seen him are blind to the truth. Like those dull folks who think poets are crazy, they confuse weakness with common sense.

Besides, the first step always costs so dear, and now that he was gone and she could think of him calmly she knew that she was afraid of Filippo Tor di Rocca. He was cruel. Then among the forces arrayed against him there was the desire of that she called her soul to mortify her flesh, to beckon, to lead by stony ways to the heights of sacrifice. She could not be sure where that first step would lead her, she could not be sure of herself or gauge the depths to which she might fall.

Besides, the first step always comes with a high price, and now that he was gone and she could think about him rationally, she realized that she was afraid of Filippo Tor di Rocca. He was ruthless. Among the forces stacked against him was the longing she referred to as her soul, which aimed to discipline her body, to call out, to guide her along harsh paths to the heights of sacrifice. She couldn't be certain where that first step would take her; she couldn't trust herself or measure how far she might fall.

“Oh, God!” she said aloud. “Help me! Don’t let things be too difficult.”

“Oh my God!” she said out loud. “Help me! Don’t let things be too hard.”

The hours of darkness were long, but the grey glimmering dawn came at last with a pattering of rain against the uncurtained [180] window. Olive rose as soon as it was light, and before eight she had eaten the crust of bread she had saved for her breakfast and was gone out. On her way down the stairs she met her landlady and spoke to her.

The nights felt endless, but finally, the gray dawn broke with a gentle rain tapping against the bare window. Olive got up as soon as it was light, and before eight, she had eaten the crust of bread she saved for breakfast and headed out. On her way down the stairs, she ran into her landlady and talked to her.

“If anyone comes to see me will you tell them that I have gone out, and that I do not know when I shall come in again. And if anything is said about my going away you can say that I have changed my mind and that I shall not leave Florence.”

“If anyone comes to see me, please tell them I’ve stepped out and I’m not sure when I’ll be back. And if they mention my departure, you can say I’ve changed my mind and won’t be leaving Florence.”

She would not cross the river for fear of meeting Filippo in any of the more-frequented streets on the other side, so she went down the Via della Porta Romana and out by the gates into the open country beyond. She walked for a long time along muddy roads between the high walls of vineyards and olive orchards. She had an umbrella, but her skirts were draggled and splashed with mire and the water came through the worn soles of her thin shoes. She had nothing to eat and no money to buy food. There were some coppers in her purse, but she had forgotten to bring that. It was windy, and as she was toiling up the steep hill to Bellosguardo her umbrella blew inside out. She threw it down by the side of the road and went on, rather glad to be rid of it and to feel the rain on her face. She had two hands now to hold her skirt and that was better. Soon after noon she knocked at the door of a gardener’s cottage and asked for something [181] to eat; she was given a yellow lump of polenta and a handful of roast chestnuts and she sat down on a low wall by the roadside to devour them. She did not think much about anything now, she could not even feel that she cared what happened to her, but she adhered to the resolution she had made to keep out of the way until Tor di Rocca had left Florence. She could not sit long. It was cold and she was poorly clad, so poorly that the woman in the cottage had believed her to be a beggar. The Prince would have had to buy her clothes before he could take her away with him.

She wouldn’t cross the river because she was afraid of running into Filippo on any of the busier streets on the other side, so she walked down the Via della Porta Romana and out through the gates into the countryside. She walked for a long time on muddy roads between high walls of vineyards and olive groves. She had an umbrella, but her skirts were muddy and splattered, and water was seeping through the worn soles of her thin shoes. She had no food and no money to buy any. There were some coins in her purse, but she had forgotten to bring it with her. It was windy, and as she was struggling up the steep hill to Bellosguardo, her umbrella turned inside out. She tossed it aside on the road and kept going, feeling relieved to be rid of it and to feel the rain on her face. Now she had both hands free to hold her skirt, which was an improvement. Soon after noon, she knocked on the door of a gardener’s cottage and asked for something to eat; she was given a yellow lump of polenta and a handful of roasted chestnuts, and she sat down on a low wall by the roadside to devour them. She didn’t think much about anything now; she couldn’t even feel that she cared what happened to her, but she stuck to her decision to stay out of sight until Tor di Rocca left Florence. She couldn’t sit still for long. It was cold, and she was poorly dressed, so poorly that the woman in the cottage had thought she was a beggar. The Prince would have to buy her clothes before he could take her away with him.

She wandered about until nightfall and then made her way back to the house in the Borgo, footsore and cold and wretched, but still the captain of her soul; ragged, but free and in no man’s livery.

She walked around until it got dark and then headed back to the house in the Borgo, her feet sore, cold, and miserable, but still in control of her own life; worn out, but free and not beholden to anyone.

The landlady heard her coming slowly up the stairs and came out of her room to speak to her.

The landlady heard her walking slowly up the stairs and stepped out of her room to talk to her.

“A gentleman called for you this morning. I told him you were gone out and that you had changed your mind about leaving Florence, and at first he seemed angry, and then he laughed. ‘Tell her we shall meet again,’ he said. Then another came this afternoon in an automobile and asked if you lived here, and when I said you were out he said he would come again this evening. He left his card.”

“A man came by to see you this morning. I told him you were out and that you had decided not to leave Florence, and at first, he seemed annoyed, but then he laughed. ‘Tell her we’ll meet again,’ he said. Then another guy came this afternoon in a car and asked if you lived here, and when I said you were out, he said he’d come back this evening. He left his business card.”

[182] Olive looked at it with dazed eyes. Her pale face flushed, but as she went on up the stairs the colour ebbed away until even her lips were white. She had to rest twice before she could reach her own landing, and when she had entered her room she could go no farther than the door. She fell, and it was some time before she could get up again, but she still held the card crumpled in her hand.

[182] Olive stared at it in shock. Her pale face turned red, but as she climbed the stairs, the color faded until her lips were white. She needed to pause twice before she could finally reach her landing, and once she entered her room, she could go no further than the door. She collapsed, and it took her a while to get up again, but she still clutched the crumpled card in her hand.

“Jean Avenel.”

"Jean Avenel."


CHAPTER IX

The Villa Fiorelli is set high among the olive groves above the village of Settignano. There are Medicean balls on a shield over the great wrought-iron gates, and the swarthy splendid banker princes appear as the Magi in the faded fresco painting of the Nativity in the chapel. They have knelt there in the straw of the stable of Bethlehem for more than four hundred years. The nobili of Florence were used to loiter long ago on the terrace in the shade of the five cypresses, and women, famous or infamous, but always beautiful, listened to sonnets said and songs sung in their honour in the scented idleness of the rose garden. The villa belonged first to handsome, reckless Giuliano, the lover of Simonetta and others, and the father of a Pope, and when the dagger thrusts of the Pazzi put an end to his short life his elder brother and lord, Lorenzo, held it for a while before he sold it to the Salviati. So it passed through many hands until at last Hilaire Avenel bought it and filled it with the books and armour that he loved. There were Spanish suits, gold-chased, in the hall, Moorish swords and lances, and steel hauberks on the staircase, and stray [184] arquebuses, greaves and gauntlets everywhere. They were all rather dusty, since Hilaire was unmarried; but he was well served nevertheless. He was not a sociable person, and no Florentine had ever partaken of a meal with him, but it was currently reported that he sat through a ten-course dinner every night of his life, crumbling the bread at the side of his plate, and invariably refusing to partake of nine of the dishes that were handed in form by the old butler.

The Villa Fiorelli is perched high among the olive groves overlooking the village of Settignano. There are Medici balls on a shield above the large wrought-iron gates, and the dark, impressive banker princes show up as the Magi in the faded fresco of the Nativity in the chapel. They've been kneeling in the straw of the Bethlehem stable for over four hundred years. The nobili of Florence used to linger long ago on the terrace shaded by five cypress trees, while women, whether renowned or notorious but always beautiful, listened to sonnets recited and songs sung in their honor amidst the fragrant quiet of the rose garden. The villa first belonged to handsome, reckless Giuliano, lover of Simonetta and others, and father of a Pope. When the dagger attacks from the Pazzi ended his short life, his older brother and lord, Lorenzo, held onto it for a time before selling it to the Salviati. It passed through many hands until Hilaire Avenel bought it and filled it with the books and armor he loved. The hall displayed gold-chased Spanish suits, while the staircase featured Moorish swords and lances, and steel hauberks were scattered everywhere along with stray [184] arquebuses, greaves, and gauntlets. They all were quite dusty since Hilaire was unmarried; yet he was still well taken care of. He wasn't a social person, and no Florentine had ever shared a meal with him, but it was said that he sat through a ten-course dinner every night of his life, crumbling the bread at the side of his plate and consistently refusing to touch nine of the dishes served by the old butler.

“It’s real mean of your brother to keep his lovely garden shut up all through the spring,” the Marchesa Lorenzoni had said once to Jean, and he had replied, “Well, it is his.”

“It’s really unfair of your brother to keep his beautiful garden closed up all through the spring,” the Marchesa Lorenzoni had said once to Jean, and he had replied, “Well, it is his.”

That seemed final, but the present Marchesa and late relict of Jonas P. Whittaker of Pittsburg was not so easily put off. She was apt to motor up to Settignano more than once in the May month of flowers; the intractable Hilaire was never at home to her, but she revenged herself by multitudinous kind inquiries. He was an invalid, but he disliked to be reminded of his infirmities almost as much as he did most women and all cackle about the weather.

That seemed definitive, but the current Marchesa and the late wife of Jonas P. Whittaker from Pittsburgh wasn't so easily deterred. She tended to drive up to Settignano more than once during the flowery month of May; the stubborn Hilaire was never home when she visited, but she got her revenge by sending a lot of overly concerned messages. He was an invalid, but he disliked being reminded of his ailments almost as much as he disliked most women and all chatter about the weather.

Jean lived with him when not playing Chopin at the ends of the earth, and when the two were together the elder declared himself to be perfectly happy. “I only want you.”

Jean lived with him when he wasn't playing Chopin at the ends of the earth, and when they were together, the older man said he was completely happy. “I only want you.”

“And your first editions and your Cellini helmet.”

“And your first editions and your Cellini helmet.”

[185] When Jean came back from his American tour his brother was quick to notice a change in him, and when on the day after his Florentine concert he came in late for a dinner which he ate in silence, Hilaire spoke his mind. They were together in the library. Jean had taken a book down from the shelves but he was not reading it.

[185] When Jean returned from his American tour, his brother immediately noticed a change in him. The day after his concert in Florence, Jean came home late for dinner, which he ate in silence. Hilaire decided to speak up. They were together in the library. Jean had pulled a book from the shelves, but he wasn't actually reading it.

“Bad coffee.”

“Awful coffee.”

“Was it?”

"Was it?"

Hilaire was watching his brother’s face. It seemed to him that there were lines in it that he had not seen before, and the brown eyes that gazed so intently into the fire were surely very tired.

Hilaire was watching his brother’s face. It seemed to him that there were lines in it that he hadn't noticed before, and the brown eyes that stared so deeply into the fire were definitely very tired.

He began again rather awkwardly. “You have been here a week, Jean.”

He started again somewhat awkwardly. “You’ve been here a week, Jean.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Did the concert go off well?”

“Was the concert good?”

“Oh, well enough. As usual.”

“Oh, good enough. As always.”

“You went away alone in the Itala car before nine this morning and you came back scarcely an hour ago. What is the matter? Is there some new trouble? Jean, dear man, I am older than you; I have only you. What is it?”

“You left alone in the Itala car before nine this morning and came back just about an hour ago. What’s going on? Is there something new bothering you? Jean, my dear, I’m older than you; you’re all I have. What’s wrong?”

Jean reached out for his tobacco pouch. “Hilaire,” he said very gravely, after a pause, which he occupied in filling his pipe. “You remember I asked you to do anything, anything, for a girl named Olive Agar. You have never heard from her or of her?”

Jean reached for his tobacco pouch. “Hilaire,” he said very seriously after taking a moment to fill his pipe. “Do you remember I asked you to do anything, anything, for a girl named Olive Agar? You’ve never heard from her or about her?”

[186] “Never.”

“Not a chance.”

“Ah,” he sighed, “I have been to Siena. There was some affair—early in September she came to Florence, to the Lorenzoni of all people in the world.”

“Ah,” he sighed, “I’ve been to Siena. There was some event—early in September she came to Florence, to the Lorenzoni of all people in the world.”

Hilaire whistled.

Hilaire whistled.

“Yes, I know,” the younger man said gloomily, as though he had spoken. “That woman! What she must have suffered in these months! Well, she left them suddenly at the beginning of November.”

“Yes, I know,” the younger man said gloomily, as if he had already said it. “That woman! Think about what she must have been through in these months! Anyway, she left them unexpectedly at the start of November.”

“Where is she now?”

"Where is she now?"

“That’s just it. I don’t know.”

“That’s exactly it. I have no idea.”

“Why did she leave Siena?”

“Why did she leave Siena?”

“There was some trouble—a bad business,” he answered reluctantly. “She lived with some cousins, and one of them committed suicide. She came away to escape the horror and all the talk, I suppose.”

“There was some trouble—a bad situation,” he replied hesitantly. “She was living with some cousins, and one of them took their own life. She left to get away from the nightmare and all the gossip, I guess.”

“Ah, I need not ask why she left the Lorenzoni woman. No girl in her senses would stay an hour longer than she could help with her.”

“Ah, I don’t need to ask why she left the Lorenzoni woman. No girl in her right mind would stay even a minute longer than necessary with her.”

“Hilaire, I think I half hoped to see her at the concert yesterday. When I came on the platform I looked for her, and I am sure I should have seen her in that crowd if she had been there. She is different, somehow. I played like a machine for the first time in my life, I think, and during the interval the manager asked me why I had not given the nocturne that was down on the programme. [187] I said something about a necessary alteration at the last moment, but I don’t know now what I did play. I was thinking of her. A girl alone has a bad time in this world.”

“Hilaire, I think I kind of hoped to see her at the concert yesterday. When I got on stage, I looked for her, and I'm sure I would have spotted her in that crowd if she had been there. There's just something different about her. I played like a machine for the first time in my life, I think, and during the break, the manager asked me why I hadn't played the nocturne that was listed in the program. [187] I mentioned something about a last-minute change, but honestly, I can’t remember what I actually played. I was thinking about her. A girl alone has a tough time in this world.”

“You are going to find her? Is she in love with you?”

“You're going to find her? Is she in love with you?”

Jean flushed. “I can’t answer that.”

Jean blushed. “I can’t answer that.”

“That’s all right. What I really wanted to know was if you cared for her. I see you do. Oh, Lord!” The older man sighed heavily as he put down his coffee-cup. “I wish you would play to me.”

"That's fine. What I really wanted to know was if you care about her. I see you do. Oh, man!" The older man sighed deeply as he set down his coffee cup. "I wish you would play for me."

Jean went into the music-room, leaving the folding doors between open, and sat down at the piano. There was no light but the moon’s, and Hilaire saw the beloved head dark against the silvery grey of the wall beyond. The skilled hands let loose a torrent of harmonies.

Jean stepped into the music room, leaving the folding doors open, and sat down at the piano. The only light came from the moon, and Hilaire saw Jean's familiar head silhouetted against the silvery gray of the wall behind. The skilled fingers released a flood of harmonies.

“Damn women!” said Hilaire, under cover of the fortissimo.

“Damn women!” said Hilaire, above the loud music.

He spent some hours in the library on the following day re-arranging and dusting his books, lingering over them, reading a page here and there, patting their old vellum-bound backs fondly before he returned them to their shelves. They absorbed him, and yet the footman bringing in his tea on a tray heard him saying, “I must not worry.”

He spent several hours in the library the next day, organizing and dusting his books, taking his time with them, reading a page here and there, lovingly patting their old vellum-bound covers before putting them back on the shelves. They captivated him, and yet the footman who brought in his tea on a tray heard him say, “I must not worry.”

Jean had always come to him with his troubles ever since he was a child, and the worst of all had been brought about by a woman. That was years ago now. Hilaire [188] had been away from England, and he had come back to find his brother aged and altered—and married.

Jean had always come to him with his problems since he was a kid, and the worst of them had been caused by a woman. That was years ago now. Hilaire [188] had been away from England, and when he returned, he found his brother older and different—and married.

They had got on so well together without women in these latter years that Hilaire had hoped they might live and die in peace, but it seemed that it was not to be. Jean had gone out again in the car to look for his Olive. Well, if she made him happy Hilaire thought they might get on very well after all. But he had forebodings, and later, he sat frowning at the white napery and glittering glass and silver reflected in the polished walnut wood of his well-appointed table, and he refused soup and fish with unnecessary violence. Jean loved this girl and she could make him happy if she would, but would she? She was evidently not of a “coming-on disposition”; she was good, and Jean was, unfortunately, still married to the other.

They had gotten along so well together without women in recent years that Hilaire had hoped they could live and die in peace, but it seemed that wasn’t meant to be. Jean had gone out again in the car to look for his Olive. Well, if she made him happy, Hilaire thought they might actually get along very well. But he had a bad feeling, and later, he sat frowning at the white tablecloth and the sparkling glass and silver reflected in the polished walnut wood of his nicely set table, and he turned down soup and fish with unnecessary force. Jean loved this girl, and she could make him happy if she chose to, but would she? She clearly wasn't the type to chase after anyone; she was good, and unfortunately, Jean was still married to the other.

It had been raining all day. The wind moaned in the trees and sighed in the chimney, and now and again the blazing logs on the hearth hissed as drops fell on them from above.

It had been raining all day. The wind groaned in the trees and sighed in the chimney, and every so often, the blazing logs on the hearth hissed as drops fell on them from above.

“There is a good fire in the signorino’s dressing-room, I hope. He has been out all day, and it is so stormy that—”

“There's a nice fire in the young gentleman's dressing room, I hope. He's been out all day, and it's so stormy that—”

“The signorino has come in, eccellenza. He—he brought a lady with him. She seemed faint and ill, and I sent for the gardener’s wife to come and look after her. I have given her [189] the blue room, and the housekeeper is with her now. She was busy with the dinner when she first came.” The old butler rubbed his hands together.

“The young gentleman has arrived, your excellence. He brought a lady with him. She looked weak and unwell, so I called for the gardener’s wife to take care of her. I’ve put her in [189] the blue room, and the housekeeper is with her now. She was preparing dinner when she first arrived.” The old butler rubbed his hands together.

“I hope I did right,” he said after a pause.

“I hope I did the right thing,” he said after a pause.

Hilaire roused himself. “Oh, quite right, of course. She will want something to eat.”

Hilaire woke up. “Oh, that's true, of course. She’ll want something to eat.”

“I have sent up a tray—”

“I have sent up a tray—”

“Ah, when?”

“Ah, when?”

“He—here he is.”

"Here he is."

The old man drew back as Jean came in. “I am sorry to be late, Hilaire.”

The old man stepped back as Jean entered. “Sorry for being late, Hilaire.”

“It does not matter.”

“It's not a big deal.”

Thereafter both sat patiently waiting for the end of a dinner that seemed age-long. When, at last, they were alone Jean rose to his feet; he was very pale and his brown eyes glittered.

Thereafter, both sat patiently waiting for the end of a dinner that felt endless. When, finally, they were alone, Jean stood up; he was very pale and his brown eyes sparkled.

“Did Stefano tell you? I have found her and brought her here.”

“Did Stefano tell you? I found her and brought her here.”

“Oh, she has come, has she?”

“Oh, she’s here, right?”

“You think less of her for that. Ah, you will misjudge her until you know her. Wait.”

“You think less of her for that. Ah, you'll misjudge her until you get to know her. Just wait.”

He hurried out of the room.

He rushed out of the room.

Hilaire stood on the hearth with his back to the fire. He repeated his formula, but there was a not unkindly light in his tired eyes, and when presently the door was opened and the girl came in he smiled.

Hilaire stood on the hearth with his back to the fire. He repeated his line, but there was a somewhat warm light in his tired eyes, and when the door opened and the girl walked in, he smiled.

The club foot, of which he was nervously conscious at times, held him to his place, but she came forward until she was close to him.

The club foot, which he was sometimes painfully aware of, kept him in his spot, but she stepped closer until she was right next to him.

[190] “You are his brother,” she began. “I—what a good fire.”

[190] “You're his brother,” she started. “I—what a nice fire.”

She knelt down on the bear skin and stretched her hands to the blaze. Hilaire noticed that she was excessively thin; the rose-flushed cheeks were hollow and the curves of the sweet cleft chin too sharp. He looked at her as she crouched at his feet; the nape of the slim neck showed a very pure white against the shabby black of her dress, there were fine threads of gold in the soft brown tangle of her hair.

She knelt on the bear skin and reached out her hands to the fire. Hilaire noticed that she was very thin; her rosy cheeks were sunken in, and the shape of her delicate chin was too sharp. He watched her as she crouched at his feet; the back of her slender neck stood out in pure white against the worn black of her dress, and there were fine strands of gold in the soft brown mess of her hair.

Jean was dragging one of the great armchairs closer.

Jean was pulling one of the big armchairs closer.

“You are cold,” he said anxiously. “Come and sit here.”

“You're cold,” he said nervously. “Come sit here.”

She rose obediently.

She got up obediently.

“Have you had any dinner?” asked Hilaire.

“Have you had dinner?” Hilaire asked.

“Yes; they brought me some soup in my room. I am not hungry now.”

“Yes; they brought me some soup in my room. I’m not hungry right now.”

She spoke very simply, like a child. Jean had rifled all the other chairs to provide her with a sufficiency of cushions, and now he brought her a footstool.

She spoke very simply, like a child. Jean had gone through all the other chairs to gather enough cushions for her, and now he brought her a footstool.

“I think I must take my shoes off,” she said. “So cold—you see they let the water in, and—”

“I think I should take my shoes off,” she said. “It’s so cold—you see they let the water in, and—”

“Take them off at once,” ordered Hilaire, and he watched, still with that faint smile in his eyes, as Jean knelt to do his bidding.

“Take them off right now,” Hilaire commanded, and he watched, still with that slight smile in his eyes, as Jean knelt to obey.

“That’s very nice,” sighed the girl. “I [191] never knew before that real happiness is just having lots to eat and being warm.”

“That's really nice,” the girl sighed. “I [191] never realized before that true happiness is just having plenty to eat and staying warm.”

The two men looked at each other.

The two men looked at one another.

“I have often wondered about you,” she said to Hilaire presently. “Your eyes are just like his. I think if I had known that I should have had to come before; but you see I promised Cardinal Jacopo of Portugal—in San Miniato—that I would not. What am I talking about?” Her voice broke and she covered her face with her hands.

“I've often thought about you,” she said to Hilaire after a moment. “Your eyes are just like his. I think if I had known that I would have had to come before, I would have. But you see, I promised Cardinal Jacopo of Portugal—in San Miniato—that I wouldn't. What am I saying?” Her voice faltered, and she covered her face with her hands.

“Oh, my God!” Jean would have gone to her, but his brother laid a restraining hand on his arm.

“Oh my God!” Jean wanted to go to her, but his brother put a restraining hand on his arm.

“Leave her alone,” he said. “She will be all right to-morrow. It’s only excitement, nervous exhaustion. She must rest and eat. Wait quietly and don’t look at her.”

“Leave her alone,” he said. “She’ll be fine tomorrow. It’s just excitement and nervous exhaustion. She needs to rest and eat. Wait quietly and don’t stare at her.”

Jean moved restlessly about the room; Hilaire, gravely silent, seemed to see nothing.

Jean moved around the room restlessly; Hilaire, seriously silent, seemed to notice nothing.

So the two men waited until the girl was able to control her sobs.

So the two men waited until the girl was able to stop crying.

“I am so sorry,” she said presently. “I have made you uncomfortable; forgive me.”

“I’m really sorry,” she said after a moment. “I made you uncomfortable; please forgive me.”

“Will you take a brandy-and-soda if I give it you?”

“Will you have a brandy and soda if I offer it to you?”

“Yes, if you think it will do me good.”

“Yes, if you think it will help me.”

Hilaire limped across to the sideboard. He was scarcely gone half a minute, but when he came back with a glass of the mixture he had prescribed he saw his brother kneeling [192] at the girl’s side, his arms about her, his face hidden in the folds of her skirt.

Hilaire limped over to the sideboard. He was only gone for half a minute, but when he returned with a glass of the mixture he had prescribed, he saw his brother kneeling by the girl, his arms around her, his face buried in the folds of her skirt.

“Jean! Get up!” he said very sharply. “Pull yourself together.”

“Jean! Wake up!” he said very sharply. “Get it together.”

Olive sat stiffly erect; her swollen, tear-stained lids hid the blue eyes, her pale, quivering lips formed words that were inaudible.

Olive sat up straight; her swollen, tear-streaked eyelids concealed her blue eyes, while her pale, trembling lips moved silently.

Hilaire ground his teeth. “Get up!”

Hilaire gritted his teeth. “Get up!”

After a while the lover loosed his hold; he bent to kiss the girl’s feet; then he rose and went silently out of the room. Hilaire listened for the closing of another door before he rang the bell.

After a while, the lover let go; he bent down to kiss the girl's feet, then got up and quietly left the room. Hilaire listened for another door to close before he rang the bell.


CHAPTER X

For some days and nights Olive lived only to eat and sleep. When she woke it was to hear a kind old voice urging her to take hot milk or soup, to see a kind old face framed in white hair set off by black lace lappets; and yet whenever she closed her eyes at first she was aware of a passionate aching echo of words said that was sad as the sound of the sea in a shell. “I love you—I love you—” until at last sleep helped to knit up the ravelled sleave of care.

For several days and nights, Olive focused solely on eating and sleeping. When she woke up, she heard a gentle, kind voice encouraging her to drink hot milk or soup, and she saw a warm face surrounded by white hair and adorned with black lace. But every time she shut her eyes, she felt a deep, aching echo of words that were as melancholic as the sound of the sea in a shell. “I love you—I love you—” until eventually, sleep helped to mend the frayed edges of her worries.

Every morning there were fresh roses for her.

Every morning, there were fresh roses for her.

“The signorino hopes you are better.”

“The young gentleman hopes you are feeling better.”

“Oh, much better, thank you.” And after a while a day came when she felt really strong enough to get up. She dressed slowly and came down and out on to the terrace. The crumbling stones of the balustrade were moss-grown, as was the slender body of the bronze Mercury, poised for flight and dark against the pale illimitable blue of the December sky. Hilaire Avenel never tried to make Nature neat; the scarlet leaves of the Virginia creeper came fluttering down and were scattered on [194] the worn black and white mosaic of the pavement; they showed like fire flickering in the sombre green of the cypresses. Beyond and below the garden, the olive and ilex woods, and the steep red roofs of Settignano, lay Florence, a city of the plain, and wreathed in a delicate mist. There was the great dome of Santa Maria dei Fiori; the tortuous silver streak that was Arno, spanned by her bridges; there was Giotto’s tower, golden-white and rose golden, there the campanile of the Badia, the grim old Bargello, and the battlemented walls of the Palazzo Vecchio; farther still, across the river, the heights of San Miniato al Monte, Bellosguardo, and Mont’ Oliveto, cypress crowned.

“Oh, much better, thank you.” After a while, a day came when she felt really strong enough to get up. She dressed slowly and went down to the terrace. The crumbling stones of the balustrade were covered in moss, just like the slender figure of the bronze Mercury, ready to take flight and dark against the endless pale blue of the December sky. Hilaire Avenel never tried to tidy up Nature; the scarlet leaves of the Virginia creeper fluttered down and scattered on the worn black and white mosaic of the pavement; they blazed like fire against the dark green of the cypresses. Beyond and below the garden, the olive and holm oak woods, and the steep red roofs of Settignano, lay Florence, a city of the plain, wrapped in a delicate mist. There was the great dome of Santa Maria dei Fiori; the winding silver line of the Arno, crossed by its bridges; Giotto’s tower, golden-white and rose-gold, the campanile of the Badia, the grim old Bargello, and the fortified walls of the Palazzo Vecchio; further still, across the river, the heights of San Miniato al Monte, Bellosguardo, and Mont’ Oliveto, crowned with cypresses.

Two white rough-coated sheep-dogs came rushing up the steps from the garden to greet Olive with sharp barks of joy, and Hilaire was not slow to follow. Olive still thought him very like his brother, an older and greyer Jean.

Two white, scruffy sheepdogs came running up the steps from the garden to greet Olive with loud barks of excitement, and Hilaire quickly followed. Olive still thought he resembled his brother, an older and grayer Jean.

“I have been so looking forward to showing you the garden,” he said hurriedly in his kind eagerness to put her at her ease. “There are still a few late chrysanthemums, and you will find blue and white violets in the grass by the sundial.”

“I've been really looking forward to showing you the garden,” he said quickly, eager to make her feel comfortable. “There are still a few late chrysanthemums, and you'll find blue and white violets in the grass by the sundial.”

They passed down the steps together and through the green twilight of the orange groves, and came to a little fountain in the midst of a space of lawn set about with [195] laurels. Hilaire threw a biscuit into the pool, and the dark water gleamed with silver and gold as the fish rushed at it.

They went down the steps together and through the soft green light of the orange groves, arriving at a small fountain in the middle of a grassy area surrounded by [195] laurels. Hilaire tossed a biscuit into the water, and the dark water sparkled with silver and gold as the fish darted toward it.

“I flatter myself that all the living things in this garden know me,” he said. “I bar the plainer kinds of insects and scorpions, of course; but the small green lizards are charming, aren’t they?”

“I like to think that all the living things in this garden know me,” he said. “I keep out the more ordinary types of insects and scorpions, of course; but the little green lizards are delightful, don’t you think?”

“Mamie Whittaker had one on a gold chain. She used to wear it sometimes.”

“Mamie Whittaker had one on a gold chain. She would wear it occasionally.”

“She would,” he said drily. “The young savage! Better go naked than torture harmless things.”

“She would,” he said dryly. “The young savage! Better to go naked than to torture defenseless creatures.”

“This place is perfect,” sighed Olive; and then, “You have no home in France?”

“This place is perfect,” Olive sighed; and then asked, “You don’t have a home in France?”

“We should have; but our great-grandfather was guillotined in Paris during the Terror, and his wife and child came to England. Years later, when they might have gone back they would not. Why should they? Napoleon had given the Avenel estates to one of his ruffians, who had since seceded to the Bourbon and so made all secure. Besides, they were happy enough. Marie Louis Hilaire gave music lessons, and the Marquise scrubbed and cooked and patched their clothes—she, who had been the Queen’s friend, and so they managed to keep the little home together. Presently the young man married, and then Jean Marie appeared on the scene. We have a picture of him at the age of five, in a nankeen frock and a frill. Our [196] mother was a Hungarian—hence Jean’s music, I suppose—and there is Romany blood on that side. These are our antecedents. You will not be surprised at our vagaries now?”

“We should have; but our great-grandfather was executed by guillotine in Paris during the Terror, and his wife and child came to England. Years later, when they could have gone back, they chose not to. Why would they? Napoleon had given the Avenel estates to one of his thugs, who later switched his loyalty to the Bourbons, making everything secure. Besides, they were happy enough. Marie Louis Hilaire gave music lessons, and the Marquise cleaned, cooked, and mended their clothes—she, who had been friends with the Queen, and so they managed to keep their little home together. Eventually, the young man got married, and then Jean Marie came onto the scene. We have a picture of him at the age of five, in a nankeen frock and a frill. Our [196] mother was Hungarian—hence Jean’s music, I guess—and there is Romany blood on that side. These are our ancestors. You won’t be surprised at our quirks now?”

Olive smiled. “No, I shall remember the red heels of Versailles, English bread and butter, and the gipsy caravan.”

Olive smiled. “No, I will remember the red heels of Versailles, English bread and butter, and the gypsy caravan.”

“Jean has fetched your books from the Monte di Pietà. Marietta found the tickets in your coat pocket. You don’t mind?”

“Jean has picked up your books from the Monte di Pietà. Marietta found the tickets in your coat pocket. You’re okay with that?”

Looking at her he saw her eyes fill with tears, and he hurried on: “No rubbish, I notice. Are you fond of reading?”

Looking at her, he saw her eyes welling up with tears, so he quickly continued, “No nonsense here. Do you enjoy reading?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“I was wondering if you would care to undertake a work for me.”

“I was wondering if you would be willing to do a task for me.”

“I should be glad to do anything,” she said anxiously.

“I’d be happy to do anything,” she said anxiously.

“I have some thousands of books in the villa. Those I have collected myself I know—they are all in the library—but there are many that were left me by my father, and others that came from an uncle, and they are all piled up in heaps in the empty rooms on the second floor. I want someone to sort them out, catalogue, and arrange them for me. Would you care to do it?”

“I have thousands of books in the villa. I know the ones I've collected myself—they're all in the library—but there are many that were left to me by my father and others that came from an uncle, and they're all piled up in heaps in the empty rooms on the second floor. I want someone to sort them out, catalog, and organize them for me. Would you be interested in doing it?”

“Yes, indeed.”

"Yes, definitely."

“That’s all right then,” he said hastily. “I’ll get a carpenter in at once to put up some more shelves ready for them. And I think you had better stay on in the villa, if you [197] don’t mind. It will be more convenient. The salary will be two hundred lire a month, paid in advance.”

"That's fine then," he said quickly. "I'll call in a carpenter right away to put up some more shelves for them. And I think you should stay in the villa, if you don't mind. It'll be more convenient. The salary will be two hundred lire a month, paid in advance."

“Your kindness—I can’t express my gratitude—” she began tremulously.

“Your kindness—I can’t thank you enough—” she started nervously.

“Nonsense! This is a business transaction, and I am coming out of it very well. I should not get a man to do the work for that absurdly small sum. I am underpaying you on purpose because I hate women.”

“Nonsense! This is a business deal, and I’m benefiting from it a lot. I shouldn’t hire a man to do the work for such a ridiculously small amount. I’m deliberately underpaying you because I dislike women.”

Olive laughed. “Commend me to misogynists henceforth.”

Olive laughed. “From now on, praise me to misogynists.”

She wanted to begin at once, but her host assured her that he would rather she waited until the shelves were put up.

She wanted to start right away, but her host insisted that she wait until the shelves were installed.

“You will have to sort them out several times, according to date, language and subject. Perhaps Jean can help you when he returns. He is away just now.”

“You'll need to sort them out several times by date, language, and subject. Maybe Jean can help you when he gets back. He's away right now.”

Watching her, he saw the deepening of the rose.

Watching her, he noticed the rose becoming more vibrant.

“I—I can’t remember exactly what happened the night I came, Mr Avenel. You know I had not been able to find work, and though my padrona was kind she was very poor too. She pawned my things for me, but they fetched so little, and I had not had anything to eat for ever so long when he came. He has not gone away because of me, has he?”

“I—I can’t remember exactly what happened the night I arrived, Mr. Avenel. You know I hadn’t been able to find work, and even though my padrona was nice, she was really poor too. She pawned my things for me, but they didn’t get much money, and I hadn’t eaten in such a long time when he came. He hasn’t left because of me, has he?”

Hilaire threw the fish another biscuit; it fell among the lily leaves at the feet of [198] the weather-stained marble nymph of the fountain.

Hilaire tossed another biscuit to the fish; it landed among the lily leaves at the feet of [198] the weathered marble nymph of the fountain.

“I must decline to answer,” he said gravely, after a pause. “I understand that you are twenty-three and old enough therefore to judge for yourself, and I do not intend to influence either you or Jean, if I can help it. You will be perfectly free to do exactly what you think right, my dear girl. I will only give you one bit of advice, and that is, look at life with your eyes wide open. Don’t blink! This is Friday, and Jean is coming to see you on Wednesday.”

“I can’t answer that,” he said seriously after a moment. “I know you’re twenty-three and old enough to make your own judgments, and I don’t want to sway you or Jean, if I can avoid it. You should feel completely free to do what you believe is right, my dear girl. I’ll give you just one piece of advice: look at life with your eyes wide open. Don’t look away! Today is Friday, and Jean will be visiting you on Wednesday.”


CHAPTER XI

Olive told herself that Hilaire was very good to her in the days that followed. He came sometimes into the room where she was, to find her sitting on the floor amid the piles of books she was trying to reduce to some kind of order.

Olive reminded herself that Hilaire was really good to her in the days that followed. He would sometimes come into the room where she was, to find her sitting on the floor surrounded by the piles of books she was trying to organize.

“You do not get tired? I am afraid they are rather dusty.”

“You're not getting tired? I'm afraid they're pretty dusty.”

“Oh, not at all,” she assured him. She was swathed in a blue linen apron of Marietta’s and had tied a cotton handkerchief over her hair. “I like to feel I am doing something for you,” she said. “I wish—you have been—you are so kind.”

“Oh, not at all,” she assured him. She was wrapped in a blue linen apron from Marietta and had tied a cotton handkerchief over her hair. “I like to feel like I’m doing something for you,” she said. “I wish—you have been—you are so kind.”

On the Wednesday morning she covered some of the books with brown paper and pasted labels on their backs. She tried not to listen for the creaking of the great gates as they swung open, for the grating of wheels against the stones, for Jean’s voice calling to his brother, for his quick step upon the stair, but she heard all as she wrote Vita Nuova on the slip intended for an early edition of the Rape of the Lock, and put the Decameron aside with some sermons and commentaries [200] that were to be classified as devotional literature. He did not come to her then, but she was desperately afraid that he might. “I am not ready ... not ...”

On Wednesday morning, she wrapped some of the books in brown paper and stuck labels on their spines. She tried not to listen for the creaking of the big gates as they opened, the sound of wheels on the stones, Jean calling to his brother, or his quick steps on the stairs, but she heard it all while she wrote Vita Nuova on the label meant for an early edition of the Rape of the Lock and set the Decameron aside along with some sermons and commentaries [200] that were to be categorized as devotional literature. He didn’t come to her then, but she was terrified that he might. “I am not ready ... not ...”

When, later, she came into the dining-room she seemed to be perfectly at her ease. Jean’s eyes had been fixed on the door, and they met hers eagerly as she came forward. “Are you better?” he asked, and then bit his lip, thinking he had said the wrong thing.

When she came into the dining room later, she looked completely relaxed. Jean's eyes had been glued to the door, and they connected with hers eagerly as she approached. "Are you feeling better?" he asked, then bit his lip, worried that he had said something inappropriate.

“Oh, yes. But—but you look pale and thinner.”

“Oh, yeah. But—you look pale and skinnier.”

Her little air of gay indifference fell away from her. As he still held her hand she felt the tears coming and longed to be able to run upstairs and take some more sal volatile, but Hilaire came to the rescue.

Her little air of carefree indifference faded away. As he continued to hold her hand, she felt the tears welling up and wished she could rush upstairs to take some more smelling salts, but Hilaire came to the rescue.

“Well, let’s have lunch,” he said. “I hate tepid food.”

“Well, let’s grab lunch,” he said. “I can’t stand lukewarm food.”

When they had taken their places Jean gave the girl a letter.

When they had settled in, Jean handed the girl a letter.

“It came for you to the Lorenzoni. I called at the porter’s lodge this morning and Ser Gigia gave it me.”

“It came for you at the Lorenzoni. I stopped by the porter’s lodge this morning and Ser Gigia gave it to me.”

“Such a waste of good things I never saw,” the butler said afterwards to his wife. “As you know, the padrone never eats more than enough to fill a bird, but I have seen the signorino hungry, and the young lady too. To-day, however, they ate nothing, though the frittata was fit to melt in one’s mouth. I should not have been ashamed to set it [201] before the Archangel Gabriel, and he would have eaten it, since it is certain that the Blessed One has never been in love.”

“Such a waste of good food I’ve never seen,” the butler told his wife afterward. “As you know, the boss never eats more than a bird's portion, but I’ve seen the young man hungry, and the young lady too. Today, though, they didn’t eat anything, even though the frittata was to die for. I wouldn’t have been embarrassed to serve it [201] to the Archangel Gabriel, and he would have eaten it, since it’s clear that the Blessed One has never been in love.”

After the meal, to which no one indeed had done justice, Hilaire explained that he was going to write some letters.

After the meal, which nobody really enjoyed, Hilaire explained that he was going to write some letters.

The younger man looked at Olive. “Come with me,” he said abruptly. “I want to play to you.”

The younger man looked at Olive. “Come with me,” he said suddenly. “I want to perform for you.”

“I want to hear you,” she said as she rose from the table.

“I want to hear you,” she said as she got up from the table.

He followed her into the music-room and shut the door. “Well?”

He followed her into the music room and closed the door. “So?”

She chose to misunderstand him. “It is charming. Just what a shrine of sound should be.”

She decided to misinterpret him. “It’s lovely. Exactly what a sound sanctuary should be.”

The grand piano stood out from the grey-green background of the walls beyond, there was a bronze statuette of Orpheus with his lute on a twisted Byzantine column of white and gold mosaic, and a long cushioned divan set on one side broke the long lines of light on the polished floor.

The grand piano stood out against the grey-green walls behind it. There was a bronze figurine of Orpheus with his lute on a twisted Byzantine column made of white and gold mosaic, and a long cushioned sofa on one side interrupted the smooth lines of light on the polished floor.

“What are you going to play?” she asked.

“What are you going to play?” she asked.

“Nothing, at present,” he said, smiling at her. “I want to talk to you first. You are not frightened?”

“Nothing, right now,” he said, smiling at her. “I want to talk to you first. You're not scared, are you?”

“No.” She sat on the divan and he stood before her, looking down into her eyes.

“No.” She sat on the couch while he stood in front of her, looking down into her eyes.

“I think I had better try to tell you about my wife,” he said. “May I sit here? And may I smoke?”

“I think I should probably tell you about my wife,” he said. “Is it okay if I sit here? And can I smoke?”

[202] “Yes.” She drew her skirts aside to make room for him next to her. “I want to hear you,” she said again.

[202] “Yeah.” She moved her skirts aside to make space for him next to her. “I want to hear you,” she said again.

“Imagine me, a boy of twenty-two, convalescing in country lodgings after an illness that seemed to have taken the marrow out of my bones. Hilaire was in Japan, and I—a callow fledgling from the nest—was very sick and sorry for myself. There were some people living in rather a large house at the other end of the village who took notice of me. They were the only ones, and I have thought since that my acquaintance with them really did for me with everyone else. They were not desirable—but—well, I was too young, and just then too physically weak to avoid their more pressing attentions. Old Seldon was one of those flushed, swollen men whose collars seem always to be too small for them. He tried to be pleasant, but it was not a great success. There were two daughters at home, and Gertrude was the eldest. She had been married, and the man had died, leaving her penniless. As you may suppose she had not come back to veal. I was sorry for her then because she seemed a good sort, and she was very kind to me; she was five years my senior—”

“Picture me, a twenty-two-year-old guy, recovering in a country house after an illness that felt like it drained all my energy. Hilaire was in Japan, and I—a naive kid just starting out—was really sick and feeling sorry for myself. There were some folks living in a big house at the other end of the village who paid attention to me. They were the only ones, and I've come to realize that knowing them pretty much ruined my chances with everyone else. They weren't exactly the best company—but, well, I was too young and at that moment too weak to dodge their constant attention. Old Seldon was one of those flushed, overweight guys whose collars always seem too tight. He tried to be friendly, but it didn't really work out. There were two daughters living at home, and Gertrude was the older one. She had been married, but her husband had died, leaving her broke. As you can imagine, she hadn't returned to her previous life. I felt sorry for her because she seemed like a good person, and she was really nice to me; she was five years older than me—”

“Go on,” Olive said.

"Go ahead," Olive said.

“I used to go to the house nearly every evening. She sang well, and I used to play her accompaniments, while the old man hung [203] about the sideboard. He never left us alone, and the younger girl, Violet, used to meet the rector’s son in the stables then. I heard that afterwards. They lived anyhow, and owed money to all the tradespeople round.

“I used to go to the house almost every evening. She sang beautifully, and I would play her accompaniments, while the old man lingered by the sideboard. He never left us alone, and the younger girl, Violet, used to meet the rector’s son in the stables around that time. I heard about it later. They lived in a messy way and owed money to all the local tradespeople.”

“One night I was awakened by a knocking outside; my landlady slept at the back, and she was deaf besides, so I went down myself. The wind put my candle out as I opened the door, but I saw a woman standing there in the rain, and I asked her what she wanted. She made no answer, but pushed past me into the passage, and went into my sitting-room. I followed, of course.

“One night, I was woken up by a knock outside; my landlady was sleeping at the back and was also deaf, so I went down myself. The wind blew out my candle as I opened the door, but I saw a woman standing there in the rain, and I asked her what she needed. She didn’t answer, but pushed past me into the hallway and went into my living room. I followed, of course.”

“Well, perhaps you have guessed that it was Gertrude. Her yellow hair hung down and about her face; she was only half dressed, and her bare arms and shoulders were all wet. Her skirts were torn and stained with mud. She told me her father had turned her out of the house in a drunken fury and she had come to me. Even then I wondered why she had not gone to some woman—surely she might have found shelter—however, she had come to me. I was going to call up my landlady, but she would not allow it because she said that no one but I need ever know. She would creep home through the fields soon after sunrise and her sister would let her in. The old man would be sleeping heavily.... The end of it was that I let her go up to my room while I lay on the sofa in the little parlour. [204] The horsehair bolster was deucedly hard, but I was young, and when I did get off I slept well. When I woke it was nearer eight than seven, and I had just scrambled up when my landlady came in. One look at her face was enough. I understood that Gertrude had overslept herself too.

“Well, maybe you’ve figured out that it was Gertrude. Her yellow hair was hanging down around her face; she was only half-dressed, and her bare arms and shoulders were wet. Her skirt was torn and muddy. She told me her dad had kicked her out in a drunken rage, and she had come to me. Even then, I wondered why she hadn’t gone to some woman—surely she could have found shelter—yet she came to me. I was about to call my landlady, but she wouldn't let me because she said no one but I needed to know. She planned to sneak home through the fields just after sunrise, and her sister would let her in. The old man would be sleeping heavily... In the end, I let her go up to my room while I lay on the sofa in the small living room. [204] The horsehair cushion was incredibly hard, but I was young, and when I finally got up, I slept well. When I woke, it was closer to eight than seven, and I had just scrambled up when my landlady came in. One look at her face was enough. I realized that Gertrude had overslept too.”

“The sequel was hateful. There was a frightful scandal, of course; the father raved, the women cried, the rector talked to me seriously, and—Olive, mark this—Gertrude would not say anything. I married her and we came away.”

“The sequel was terrible. Of course, there was a huge scandal; the father was furious, the women were in tears, the rector spoke to me seriously, and—Olive, take note—Gertrude wouldn’t say a word. I married her and we left.”

“It was a trap,” cried Olive.

“It was a trap,” Olive exclaimed.

“We had not one single thing in common, and you know when there is no love sex is a barrier set up by the devil between human souls. After some years of mutual misery I brought her here. Poor Hilaire has hated respectable women ever since—she was that, if that counts when there is nothing else. Just virtue, with no saving graces. She is living in London now, is much esteemed, and regularly exceeds her allowance.”

“We had nothing in common, and you know that when there’s no love, sex becomes a barrier created by the devil between people. After years of mutual misery, I brought her here. Poor Hilaire has despised respectable women ever since—she was one of them, if that even matters when there’s nothing else. Just virtue, without any redeeming qualities. She’s living in London now, is highly regarded, and consistently goes over her budget.”

“Was she pretty?”

"Was she attractive?"

Jean had let his pipe go out, and now he relit it. “Oh, yes,” he said, “I suppose so. Frizzy hair and all that. I fancy she has grown stout now. She is the kind that spreads.”

Jean had let his pipe go out, and now he relit it. “Oh, yeah,” he said, “I guess so. Frizzy hair and all that. I bet she’s gotten plump now. She’s the kind that spreads.”

“Life is all so hateful,” sighed the girl. Jean moved away from her and went to the [205] window. Hilaire was limping across the terrace towards the garden steps. When he was gone out of sight Jean came back into the room.

“Life is just so miserable,” the girl sighed. Jean moved away from her and went to the [205] window. Hilaire was limping across the terrace towards the garden steps. Once he was out of sight, Jean returned to the room.

“My brother is unhappy too. The woman he loved died. Oh, Olive, are we to be lonely always because the law will not give me a divorce from the woman who was never really my wife, never dear to me or near to me as you are? Joy is within our reach, a golden rose on the tree of life, and it is for you to gather it or to hold your hand. Don’t answer me yet for God’s sake. Wait!”

“My brother is unhappy too. The woman he loved died. Oh, Olive, are we going to be lonely forever because the law won’t let me get a divorce from the woman who was never really my wife, never dear to me or close to me like you are? Happiness is within our reach, a golden rose on the tree of life, and it’s up to you to either pick it or keep your hand still. Don’t answer me yet for God’s sake. Wait!”

He went to the piano and opened it.

He walked over to the piano and lifted the lid.

Rain ... rain dripping on the roof through the long hours of night, and the weary moaning of the wakeful wind. Thronging memories of past years, past youth, past joy, past laughter echoing and re-echoing in one man’s hungry heart. Light footsteps of children never to be born ... and then the heavy tread of men carrying a coffin, and the last sound of all—the clanging of an iron door....

Rain ... rain dripping on the roof throughout the long hours of the night, and the tired moaning of the restless wind. Crowded memories of past years, lost youth, fleeting joy, and laughter echoing over and over in one man's longing heart. The light footsteps of children who will never be born ... and then the heavy footsteps of men carrying a coffin, and the final sound of all—the clanging of an iron door....

The grave ... the grave ... it held the boy who had loved her, and presently, surely, it would hold this man too, sealing his kind lips with earth, closing his brown eyes in an eternal darkness.

The grave ... the grave ... it held the boy who loved her, and soon enough, it would hold this man too, burying his gentle lips in the dirt, closing his brown eyes in everlasting darkness.

He played, as thousands had said, divinely, not only with his hands but with his soul. The music that had been a work of genius became a miracle when he interpreted it, and [206] indeed it seemed that virtue went out of him. His face was drawn and pale and a pulse beat in his cheek. Olive, gazing at him through a blur of tears, knew that she had never longed for anything in her life as she longed now to comfort this pain expressed in ripples, and low murmurings, and great crashing waves of the illimitable sea of sound. Her heart ached with the pity that is a woman’s way of loving, and as he left the piano she rose too. He uttered a sort of cry as she swayed towards him, and clasped her in his arms.

He played, as thousands had said, beautifully, not just with his hands but with his soul. The music that had been a masterpiece became a miracle when he performed it, and [206] it truly seemed like virtue radiated from him. His face was drawn and pale, and there was a pulse beating in his cheek. Olive, watching him through a blur of tears, realized that she had never wanted anything in her life as much as she wanted to comfort this pain that expressed itself in ripples, soft murmurings, and the great crashing waves of the endless sea of sound. Her heart ached with the kind of pity that is a woman’s way of loving, and as he finished at the piano, she stood up too. He let out a sort of cry as she moved toward him and wrapped her in his arms.

“I love you,” he said, his lips so close to hers that she felt rather than heard the words.

“I love you,” he said, his lips so close to hers that she felt the words more than she heard them.


CHAPTER XII

Jean came to the villa a little before noon on the following day. Hilaire, who was in the library, heard his voice in the hall calling the dogs, heard him whistling some little song tune as he opened and shut all the doors one after the other.

Jean arrived at the villa a bit before noon the next day. Hilaire, who was in the library, heard his voice in the hallway calling the dogs and whistling a little tune as he opened and closed each door one after the other.

“‘O l’amor è come un nocciuolo
If it doesn't open, you can't eat it—’”

“Hilaire, where are you? I thought I should find you on the terrace this fine morning. Where is she?” he added eagerly as he laid a great bunch of roses down on the table. “Is her headache better? Has not she come down yet?”

“Hilaire, where are you? I thought I’d find you on the terrace this beautiful morning. Where is she?” he added eagerly as he set a large bouquet of roses down on the table. “Is her headache any better? Hasn’t she come down yet?”

He looked across the room to where his brother’s grey head just showed above the high carved back of his chair.

He looked across the room to where his brother's gray head barely peeked above the tall carved back of his chair.

“Hilaire! Why don’t you answer?”

“Hey! Why aren’t you answering?”

In the silence that ensued he distinctly heard the ticking of the clock on the mantelpiece and the falling of the soft wood ashes in the grate; the beating of his own heart sounded loud to him. One of the dogs was scratching at the door and whining to be let in.

In the quiet that followed, he could clearly hear the ticking of the clock on the mantel and the soft wood ashes falling in the fireplace; the sound of his own heartbeat felt loud to him. One of the dogs was scratching at the door and whining to be let inside.

“Hilaire.”

“Cool.”

[208] “She is gone.”

“She’s gone.”

“Gone?”

"Missing?"

“Yes. She left this letter for you.”

“Yes. She left this note for you.”

“Ah, give it to me.” He opened and read it hurriedly.

“Ah, hand it over.” He opened it and read it quickly.

“I thought you meant dead at first,” he said. His brown eyes had lost the light that had been in them and were melancholy as before; he stood still by the table looking down upon his roses. They would fade, and she would never see them now. Never ... never ...

“I thought you meant dead at first,” he said. His brown eyes had lost their sparkle and looked sad like before; he stood still by the table, gazing down at his roses. They would fade, and she would never see them now. Never ... never ...

“Come and sit by the fire and let’s talk it over quietly,” said Hilaire. “Oh, damn women,” he mumbled as he drew at his pipe—the fifth that morning. It was the first time in a week that he had uttered his pet expletive. “What does she say?”

“Come and sit by the fire and let’s talk it over quietly,” said Hilaire. “Oh, damn women,” he muttered as he took a puff from his pipe—the fifth one that morning. It was the first time in a week that he had used his favorite curse. “What does she say?”

“You can read her letter.”

"Check out her letter."

“Would she mind?”

"Would she be okay with that?"

“Oh, no,” Jean said bitterly. “She loves you—what she calls loving—next best after me. She told me so.”

“Oh, no,” Jean said bitterly. “She loves you—what she calls love—second only to me. She told me that.”

Hilaire carefully smoothed the crumpled, blotted page out on his knee.

Hilaire carefully smoothed the wrinkled, stained page out on his knee.

My dearest Jean,—I am going away because I am a coward. I dare not live with you, and I dare not ask you to forgive me. Last night as I lay awake I thought and thought about my feeling for you and I was sure that it was love. I used to think of you [209] often last summer and to wonder where you were and what you were doing, and I hoped you had not forgotten me. I did not love you then, but I suppose my thoughts of you kept my heart’s door open for you, and certainly they helped to keep out someone else who came and tried to get admittance. Oh, one must suffer to keep love perfect, but isn’t it worth while? You may not believe me now when I say that if I cared for you less I should stay, but it is true. Oh, Jean, even when we were so happy for a few minutes yesterday something in me looked beyond into the years to come and was afraid. Not of you; I trust you, dearest; but of the world. Men would stare at me and laugh and whisper together, and women would look away, and I know I should not be able to bear it. I am not brave like that. Oh, every word I write must hurt you, I know. Remember that I love you now and shall always. Good-bye.—Your

My beloved Jean,—I’m leaving because I’m a coward. I can’t live with you, and I can’t ask you to forgive me. Last night as I lay awake, I thought about my feelings for you and realized it was love. I used to think about you [209] often last summer, wondering where you were and what you were doing, hoping you hadn’t forgotten me. I didn’t love you then, but I guess my thoughts of you kept my heart open for you, and they definitely helped keep someone else at bay who tried to get in. Oh, you have to suffer to keep love perfect, but isn’t it worth it? You might not believe me now when I say that if I cared for you less, I’d stay, but it’s true. Oh, Jean, even when we were so happy for a few minutes yesterday, something in me was looking ahead to the years to come and felt afraid. Not of you; I trust you, my love; but of the world. Men would stare at me and laugh and whisper, and women would look away, and I know I wouldn’t be able to handle it. I’m not that brave. Oh, I know every word I write must hurt you. Just remember that I love you now and always will. Goodbye.—Your

Olive.”

Olive.”

“I should keep this.”

"I should hang onto this."

“I am going to. Hilaire, did you know she was going? Did she tell you?”

“I’m going. Hilaire, did you know she was going? Did she tell you?”

The older man answered quietly: “Yes, I knew, and I sent her to the station in the motor. I had promised a strict neutrality, Jean, and she was right to go. Some women, good women, may be strong enough to bear all the suffering that is entailed upon them by [210] a known irregularity in their lives. She is not. It would probably have killed her though I am not saying that she would not have been happy sometimes, when she could forget her shame.”

The older man replied softly, “Yes, I knew, and I sent her to the station in the car. I promised to stay neutral, Jean, and she was right to leave. Some women, good women, might be strong enough to handle all the pain that comes with a known irregularity in their lives. She isn’t one of them. It would likely have been too much for her, though I’m not saying she wouldn't have had moments of happiness when she could forget her shame.”

Jean flinched as though his brother had struck him. “Don’t use that word.”

Jean flinched as if his brother had hit him. “Don’t use that word.”

“Well, what else would it be? What else would the world call it? And women listen to what the world says. ‘Good name in man or woman is the immediate jewel of their souls’; Othello said something like that, and it’s often true. Besides, you know, this woman is pure in herself, and from what she told me I understand that she has seen something of the seamy side of love lately—enough to inspire her with dread. She is afraid, and her fear is exquisite; a very fine and rare thing. It is the bloom on the fruit and should not be brushed off with an ungentle hand. Poor child! Don’t blame her as she blames herself or I shall begin to think she is too good for you.”

“Well, what else could it be? What else would the world call it? And women pay attention to what the world says. ‘A good reputation in a man or woman is the most valuable thing they have’; Othello said something like that, and it’s often true. Besides, you know, this woman is pure at heart, and from what she told me, I understand that she has experienced some of the darker aspects of love recently—enough to fill her with fear. She is scared, and her fear is delicate; a very beautiful and rare thing. It is the bloom on the fruit and should not be dismissed roughly. Poor girl! Don’t blame her as she blames herself, or I’ll start to think she’s too good for you.”

Jean sat leaning forward staring into the fire.

Jean sat leaning forward, staring into the fire.

“Do you realise that when I brought her here it was from starvation in a garret? Where is she going? What will she do? Oh, God! The poor little slender body! Do you remember she said it was happiness just to be warm and have enough to eat?”

“Do you realize that when I brought her here, it was to escape starvation in a small attic? Where is she going? What will she do? Oh, God! The poor little skinny body! Do you remember she said it was happiness just to be warm and have enough to eat?”

“That’s all right,” Hilaire said hastily. [211] “She is going to a good woman, a friend she made in Siena. The letter you brought was from her, and she wrote to say she had been ill and wished Olive could come and be with her for a while.”

"That's fine," Hilaire said quickly. [211] "She's going to a good woman, a friend she made in Siena. The letter you brought was from her, and she wrote saying she had been sick and wanted Olive to come and stay with her for a bit."

“I see! And she was glad to get away.”

"I get it! And she was happy to leave."

“My dear man, did you really think she would be so easily won? She loves you, and you not only made love to her yesterday afternoon; you played to her—I heard you—and I knew she would have to say ‘Yes’ to everything. Now she says ‘No,’ but you must not think she does not care.” Hilaire got up, came across to where his brother sat, and laid a caressing hand on his shoulder. “Dear Jean, will it comfort you to hear me swear she means every word of that letter? It’s not all over. You will come together in the end. Her poor blue eyes were drowned in tears—”

“My dear man, did you really think she would be so easily won? She loves you, and you not only made love to her yesterday afternoon; you serenaded her—I heard you—and I knew she would have to say ‘Yes’ to everything. Now she says ‘No,’ but don’t think she doesn’t care.” Hilaire got up, walked over to where his brother sat, and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Dear Jean, will it make you feel better to hear me swear she means every word of that letter? It’s not over yet. You two will end up together. Her poor blue eyes were filled with tears—”

“Oh, don’t,” Jean said brokenly. The hard line of his lips relaxed. He hid his face in his hands.

“Oh, don’t,” Jean said, his voice trembling. The tight line of his lips softened. He buried his face in his hands.

Hilaire went out of the room.

Hilaire exited the room.


BOOK III.—ROME

CHAPTER I

Olive was alone in the compartment of the train that bore her away from Florence and from Jean. She had a book; it lay open on her lap, and she had tried to read, but the lines all ran together and the effort to concentrate her thoughts made her head ache. She was very unhappy. It seemed to her that now indeed life was emptied of all sweets and the taste of it was as dust and ashes in her mouth. She was leaving youth and joy behind; or rather, she had killed them and left a man to bury them. At Orvieto she nearly broke down. It would be so easy to get out and cross over to the other platform and there await the next train back to Florence. She had her hand upon the handle of the door when a boy with little flasks of wine in a basket came up and asked her to buy, and as she answered him she heard the cry of “Partenza!” It was too late; the moment had passed, and after a while she knew that she was glad she had not yielded. She was doing [214] the right thing. What was the old French motto? “Fais ce que doit, advienne que pourra.” The brave words comforted her a little. She was very tired, and presently she slept.

Olive was alone in the train compartment that was taking her away from Florence and Jean. She had a book open on her lap and tried to read, but the words all blurred together, and concentrating made her head hurt. She was very unhappy. It felt to her like life had lost all its sweetness and the taste was just dust and ashes in her mouth. She was leaving behind her youth and joy; or rather, she had extinguished them and left a man to bury them. At Orvieto, she nearly broke down. It would have been so easy to get out, cross over to the other platform, and wait for the next train back to Florence. She had her hand on the door handle when a boy with little bottles of wine in a basket approached and asked her to buy one, and as she replied to him, she heard the shout of “Partenza!” It was too late; the moment had passed, and after a while, she realized she was glad she hadn’t given in. She was doing the right thing. What was the old French saying? “Fais ce que doit, advienne que pourra.” The brave words comforted her a little. She was very tired, and soon she fell asleep.

She was awakened by the discordant yells of the Roman facchini on the station platform. One of them carried her box to the office of the Dogana, but a large party of Americans had come by the same train and the officials were too busily engaged in turning over the contents of their innumerable Saratogas to do more than scrabble in chalk on the side of her shabby leather trunk and shake their heads at the proffered key, and soon she was in a vettura clattering down the wide new Via Nazionale.

She was jolted awake by the loud shouts of the Roman porters on the station platform. One of them took her suitcase to the customs office, but a big group of Americans had arrived on the same train, and the officials were too busy rummaging through their countless Saratoga bags to do more than scribble in chalk on the side of her worn leather trunk and shake their heads at the offered key. Soon, she was in a car rattling down the wide new Via Nazionale.

Signora de Sanctis lived with her sister in one of the old streets in the lower part of the city near the Pantheon—the Via Arco della Ciambella. The houses there are built on the foundations of the Baths of Agrippa, and a brick arch, part of the great Tepidarium, remains to give the street its name. The poor fragment has been Christianised; a wayside altar sanctifies it, and a little painted shrine to the Madonna adorns the base. The buildings on that side are small and mean and overshadowed by the great yellow palace of the Spinola opposite. Olive’s friends lived over a wine shop, but the entrance was some way down the street.

Signora de Sanctis lived with her sister in one of the old streets in the lower part of the city near the Pantheon—the Via Arco della Ciambella. The houses there are built on the foundations of the Baths of Agrippa, and a brick arch, part of the great Tepidarium, remains to give the street its name. The poor fragment has been Christianized; a wayside altar sanctifies it, and a little painted shrine to the Madonna decorates the base. The buildings on that side are small and shabby and overshadowed by the large yellow palace of the Spinola across the street. Olive’s friends lived above a wine shop, but the entrance was a bit further down the street.

“Fortunately, my dear,” as they remarked, “though really the place is very quiet. [215] People go outside the gates to get drunk.”

“Fortunately, my dear,” they said, “even though the place is really quiet. [215] People go outside the gates to get drunk.”

Both the women seemed glad to see her. Her room was ready and a meal had been prepared and the cloth laid at one end of the work-table. The younger sister was a dressmaker too, and the floor was strewn with scraps of lining and silk. A white dress lay on the sofa, carefully folded and covered with a sheet of tissue paper.

Both women seemed happy to see her. Her room was ready, and a meal had been prepared, with the cloth set at one end of the worktable. The younger sister was also a dressmaker, and the floor was scattered with scraps of lining and silk. A white dress lay on the sofa, neatly folded and covered with a sheet of tissue paper.

“You look tired, Olive. Were you not happy in Florence?”

"You look exhausted, Olive. Weren't you happy in Florence?"

The girl admitted that the Lorenzoni had not been very kind to her. She had left them and had been living on her savings. It had been hard to find other employment. “I want to work,” she said. “You will let me help you, and I hope to get lessons.”

The girl acknowledged that the Lorenzoni family hadn't treated her well. She had left them and had been surviving on her savings. It was tough to find other jobs. “I want to work,” she said. “You’ll let me help you, and I hope to get some lessons.”

She asked to be allowed to wash the plates and dishes and put them away in the tiny kitchen. She was in a mood to bear anything better than the idleness that left room for her own sad thoughts, and she wished that they would let her do some sewing. “I am not good at needlework, but I can hem and put on buttons,” she pleaded.

She asked if she could wash the plates and dishes and put them away in the tiny kitchen. She was willing to do anything to avoid the idleness that allowed her to dwell on her own sad thoughts, and she hoped they would let her do some sewing. “I’m not great at needlework, but I can hem and sew on buttons,” she insisted.

Signora Giulia smiled at her. She was small, and she had a pale, dragged look and many lines about her weak eyes. “No, thank you, my dear. I have a girl apprentice who comes during the day, and I do the cutting out and designing and the embroidery myself. [216] You must not tire yourself in the kitchen either. We have an old woman in to do mezzo servizio.”

Signora Giulia smiled at her. She was small, had a pale, worn look, and many lines around her weak eyes. “No, thank you, my dear. I have a girl apprentice who comes during the day, and I handle the cutting out, designing, and embroidery myself. [216] You shouldn’t wear yourself out in the kitchen either. We have an old woman coming in to do mezzo servizio.”

It was nine o’clock, and the narrow streets were echoing now to the hoarse cries of the newsvendors: “Tribuna!” “Tribuna!

It was nine o’clock, and the narrow streets were now filled with the loud shouts of the newsvendors: “Tribuna!” “Tribuna!

“I will go and unpack then, and to-morrow I shall find some registry offices and try to get English lessons.”

“I'll go unpack now, and tomorrow I’ll look for some registration offices and try to get English lessons.”

“Yes, go, nina, and sleep well. You look tired. You must get stronger while you are with us.”

“Yes, go, nina, and sleep well. You look tired. You need to get stronger while you’re with us.”

For a long time she could not sleep. In the summer she had played with the thought of love, and then she had been able to close her eyes and feel Jean Avenel close beside her, leaning towards her, saying that she must not be afraid, that he would not hurt her. It had been a sort of game, a childish game of make-believe that seemed to hurt no one, not even herself. But now she was hurt indeed; the remembrance of his kisses ached upon her lips.

For a long time, she couldn't sleep. In the summer, she had toyed with the idea of love, and then she was able to close her eyes and feel Jean Avenel right beside her, leaning in, telling her not to be afraid, that he wouldn't hurt her. It had been a sort of game, a childish fantasy that didn't seem to hurt anyone, not even her. But now she was truly hurt; the memory of his kisses ached on her lips.

When Tor di Rocca had asked her to go away with him she had felt that it might be worth while, that it would be pleasant to be cared for and loved, to eat and drink and die on the morrow, but the man himself had been nothing to her. A means to an end.

When Tor di Rocca asked her to run away with him, she thought it could be worthwhile, that it would be nice to be cared for and loved, to eat and drink and face death the next day, but the man himself meant nothing to her. He was just a means to an end.

She had been wholly a creature of blind instincts, the will to live, to creep out of the [217] dark into the sunshine that is inherent in the animal, fighting against that other impulse, trying to root up that white fragile flower, watered throughout the centuries with blood and tears and rare and precious ointment, that thorn in some women’s hearts, their pale ideal of inviolate purity.

She had been completely driven by instinct, the desire to survive, to emerge from the dark into the sunlight that is natural to animals, struggling against the opposite urge, trying to tear out that delicate white flower, nourished over centuries with blood, tears, and rare, precious oil, that thorn in some women’s hearts, their pale ideal of untouched purity.

The spirit had warred against the flesh, and the spirit had won then and now. It had won, but not finally. She was dismayed to find that temptation was a recurrent thing. Every morning when she woke it returned to her. It would be so easy to write “Dearest, come to me.” It would be so easy to make him happy. She thought little of herself now and much of Jean. Would he stay on with his brother or go away again? Had she hurt him very much? Would he forget her? Or hate her?

The spirit had fought against the flesh, and the spirit had won in the past and now. It had won, but not for good. She was upset to realize that temptation was a constant presence. Every morning when she woke up, it came back to her. It would be so easy to write “Dearest, come to me.” It would be so easy to make him happy. She thought less of herself now and more about Jean. Would he stay with his brother or leave again? Had she hurt him a lot? Would he forget her? Or hate her?

During the day she trudged the streets of Rome and grew to know them well. Here, as in Florence, no one wanted to pay for learning, no one wanted an English girl for anything apparently. If she had been Swiss, and so able to speak three languages incorrectly, she might have found a place as nursery-governess; as it was, the people in the registry offices grew tired of her and she was afraid to go to them too often.

During the day, she walked the streets of Rome and became familiar with them. Here, just like in Florence, no one wanted to pay for education, and no one seemed interested in an English girl for anything, really. If she had been Swiss and could speak three languages badly, she might have found work as a nursery governess; however, the people at the registry offices got fed up with her, and she was hesitant to visit them too frequently.

There was little for her to do in the house. The old woman who came in did the cleaning, and they lived on bread and ricotta cheese [218] and a cabbage soup that was easily prepared, but sometimes she was able to help with the sewing, and now and then she was allowed to take the finished work home.

There wasn't much for her to do at home. The elderly woman who came in did the cleaning, and they survived on bread and ricotta cheese [218] and a simple cabbage soup. But sometimes she could help with the sewing, and occasionally she was allowed to take the completed work home.

“It is not fit! They will take you for an apprentice, a sartina.”

“It’s not right! They’ll take you on as an apprentice, a sartina.”

Olive laughed rather mirthlessly at that. “I am not proud,” she said.

Olive laughed a bit humorlessly at that. “I’m not proud,” she said.

“I sat up until two last night to finish the Contessa’s dress. She is always in a hurry. If only she would pay what she owes,” sighed the dressmaker.

“I stayed up until two last night to finish the Contessa’s dress. She’s always in a rush. If only she would pay what she owes,” sighed the dressmaker.

Olive promised to bring the money back with her, and she waited a long while in the stuffy passage of the Contessa’s flat. There were imitation Abyssinian trophies on the walls, lances and daggers and shields of lathe and cardboard and painted paper. The husband was an artillery captain, and his sword stood with the umbrellas in the rack, the only real thing in that pretentious armoury.

Olive promised to bring the money back with her, and she waited a long time in the cramped hallway of the Contessa’s apartment. There were fake Abyssinian trophies on the walls, lances, daggers, and shields made of wood, cardboard, and painted paper. The husband was an artillery captain, and his sword was propped up with the umbrellas in the rack, the only genuine item in that showy display of weapons.

The Contessa came out to her presently. She was a large woman, and as she was angry she seemed to swell and redden and gobble as turkeys do.

The Contessa came out to her soon. She was a big woman, and when she got angry, she seemed to puff up, turn red, and gobble like a turkey.

“Are you the giovinetta? You will take this dress away. It is not fit to put on.” She held the bodice in her hand, and as she spoke she shook it in Olive’s face. “The stitches are all awry; they are enormous; and half the embroidery is blue and the other [219] half green. I shall make her pay for the material. The dress is ruined, and it is the last she shall make for me. She must pay me, and you must tell her so.”

“Are you the giovinetta? You’ll take this dress away. It’s not suitable to wear.” She held the bodice in her hand and shook it in Olive’s face as she spoke. “The stitches are all messed up; they’re huge, and half the embroidery is blue while the other half is green. I’ll make her pay for the materials. The dress is ruined, and it’s the last one she’ll make for me. She has to reimburse me, and you need to tell her that.”

Olive collected her scattered wits. “If the Signora Contessa would allow me to look,” she said.

Olive gathered her thoughts. “If the Contessa would let me take a look,” she said.

The stitches were very large, and her heart sank as she examined them. The poor women had toiled so over this work, stooping over it, straining their tired eyes. “I think we can alter it to your satisfaction, but I must ask you to be indulgent, signora. I will bring it back the day after to-morrow, if that will suit you.” She folded the bodice carefully and wrapped it in the piece of paper she had brought it in, fastening the four corners with pins.

The stitches were really big, and her heart dropped as she looked at them. The poor women had worked so hard on this, bending over it and straining their tired eyes. “I think we can fix it to your liking, but I need you to be patient, ma’am. I’ll bring it back the day after tomorrow, if that works for you.” She carefully folded the bodice and wrapped it in the piece of paper she had brought it in, securing the four corners with pins.

“The skirt goes well?”

"Does the skirt look good?"

“It will do,” the Contessa admitted as she turned away. “Anacleto!”

“It'll do,” the Contessa said as she turned away. “Anacleto!”

A slender, dark-eyed youth emerged from the shadows at the far end of the passage, bringing a sound and smell of frying with him. His bare brown arms were floury and he wiped them on his striped cotton apron as he came forward to open the door. He wore a white camellia thrust behind one ear.

A slim, dark-eyed young guy stepped out of the shadows at the far end of the hallway, bringing with him the sound and smell of frying food. His bare brown arms were covered in flour, and he wiped them on his striped cotton apron as he approached to open the door. He had a white camellia tucked behind one ear.

“It would be convenient—Signora Manara would be glad if you could pay part of her account,” faltered Olive.

“It would be helpful—Signora Manara would appreciate it if you could cover part of her bill,” Olive hesitated.

The Contessa stopped short. “I could, [220] but I will not,” she said emphatically. “She does her work too badly.”

The Contessa stopped suddenly. “I could, [220] but I won't,” she said firmly. “She does her job too poorly.”

The young servant grinned at the girl as she passed out. She was half-way down the stairs when he came out on to the landing and leaned over the banisters.

The young servant smiled at the girl as she walked by. She was halfway down the stairs when he stepped out onto the landing and leaned over the railing.

“Never! Never!” he called down to her. “They never pay anyone. I am leaving to-morrow.”

“Never! Never!” he shouted down to her. “They never pay anyone. I'm leaving tomorrow.”

The white camellia dropped at her feet. She smiled involuntarily as she stooped to gather up the token. “Men are rather dears.”

The white camellia fell at her feet. She smiled without thinking as she bent down to pick up the flower. “Men are quite sweet.”

She met Ser Giulia coming down the stairs of their house. The little woman looked quickly at the bundle she carried as she asked why it had been brought back.

She ran into Ser Giulia as she was coming down the stairs of their house. The small woman glanced quickly at the bundle she was carrying and asked why it had been brought back.

“She wants it altered! Dio mio! And I worked so hard at it. How much of the money has she given you?”

“She wants it changed! Oh my God! And I worked so hard on it. How much of the money has she given you?”

“She has given nothing; I hope she will pay when I take the work back.”

“She hasn’t given anything; I hope she’ll pay when I take the work back.”

But the other began to cry. “Perhaps the stitches are large,” she said, sobbing. “I know my eyes are weak. No one will pay me, and I owe the baker more than ten lire. Soon we shall have to beg our bread in the streets.”

But the other started to cry. “Maybe the stitches are too big,” she said, sobbing. “I know my eyes aren’t great. No one will pay me, and I owe the baker more than ten lire. Soon we’ll have to beg for our bread in the streets.”

“Don’t,” Olive said hurriedly. “Don’t. I have been with you more than a month and I have not found work yet, but I will not be a burden to you much longer. I shall find [221] something to do soon and then you need not do so much and we shall manage better.”

“Don’t,” Olive said quickly. “Don’t. I’ve been with you for over a month, and I still haven’t found work, but I won’t be a burden to you much longer. I’ll find something to do soon, and then you won’t have to do as much, and we’ll be better off.”

“Oh, child, I know you do your best.”

“Oh, kid, I know you give it your all.”

“Don’t cry then. I will get money somehow. Don’t be afraid.”

“Don’t cry. I’ll find a way to get the money. Don’t worry.”


CHAPTER II

Olive sat idly on one of the benches near the great wall in the Pincian gardens. She had been to an office in the Piazza di Spagna and had there been assured for the seventh time that there was nothing on the books. “If the signorina were a cook now, there are many people in need of cooks,” the young man behind the counter had said smilingly, and she had thanked him and come away. What else could she do?

Olive sat quietly on one of the benches by the big wall in the Pincian gardens. She had been to an office in Piazza di Spagna and had been told for the seventh time that there was nothing available. “If you were a cook, there are plenty of people looking for cooks,” the young man behind the counter had said with a smile, and she had thanked him and left. What else could she do?

It was getting late, and a fading light filtered through the bare interwoven branches of the planes. The shadows were lengthening in the avenues and grass-bordered paths where the seminarists had been walking in twos and threes among the playing children. They were gone now, the grave-faced young men in their black soutanes and broad beaver hats; all the people were gone.

It was getting late, and the light was dimming as it filtered through the bare, tangled branches of the planes. The shadows were getting longer in the streets and grassy paths where the seminarians had been walking in pairs and small groups among the playing kids. They were gone now, those serious young men in their black robes and wide-brimmed hats; everyone had left.

“O Pasquina! Birichina!

“O Pasquina! Sassy!

Olive, turning her head, saw a young woman and a child coming towards her. The little thing was clinging to its mother’s skirts, stumbling at every step, whining to be taken up, and now she dropped the white rabbit [223] muff and the doll she was carrying into a puddle.

Olive turned her head and saw a young woman and a child approaching her. The little one was holding onto her mother’s skirts, stumbling with every step and whining to be picked up. Then she dropped the white rabbit muff and the doll she was holding into a puddle. [223]

“O Pasquina!”

“O Pasquina!”

The child stared open-mouthed as Olive came forward and stooped to pick up the fallen treasures, and though tears were running down her little face she made no outcry.

The child gaped as Olive stepped forward and bent down to collect the fallen treasures, and even though tears streamed down her little face, she didn’t make a sound.

“See, the beautiful lady helps you,” the mother said hastily, and she sat down on the bench at Olive’s side and lifted the baby on to her lap to comfort her.

“Look, the nice lady is here to help you,” the mother said quickly, and she sat down on the bench next to Olive and picked up the baby to comfort her.

“She is tired. We have been to the Campo Marzo to buy her a fine hat with white feathers,” she explained.

“She’s tired. We went to Campo Marzo to buy her a nice hat with white feathers,” she explained.

Olive looked at her with interest. She was not at all pretty; her round snubby face was red and she had a bruise on her chin, and yet she was somehow attractive. Her small, twinkling blue eyes were so kind, and her hair was beautiful, smooth, shining, and yellow as straw. She wore no hat.

Olive looked at her with interest. She wasn’t pretty at all; her round, flat face was flushed, and she had a bruise on her chin. Still, there was something attractive about her. Her small, sparkling blue eyes were so kind, and her hair was beautiful—smooth, shiny, and as yellow as straw. She wasn’t wearing a hat.

Her name was Rosina. The signorino was always very good, and he gave her an afternoon off when she asked for it. On Christmas night, for instance, she had drunk too much wine, and she had fallen down in the street and hurt herself. The next day her head ached so, and when the signorino saw she was not well he said she might go home and sleep. She had been working for him six weeks. What work? She seemed surprised at the question.

Her name was Rosina. The young man was always very good to her, and he gave her an afternoon off whenever she asked for it. On Christmas night, for example, she had drunk too much wine, and she had fallen in the street and hurt herself. The next day her head was pounding, and when the young man saw that she wasn't feeling well, he told her she could go home and rest. She had been working for him for six weeks. What kind of work? She seemed surprised by the question.

[224] “I am a model. My face is ugly, as you see,” she said in her simple, straightforward way; “but otherwise I am beautiful, and I can always get work with sculptors. The signorino is an American and he has an unpronounceable name. He is doing me as Eve, crouched on the ground and hiding my head in my arms. After the Fall, you know. Have you been to the Andreoni gallery? There is a statuette of me there called ‘Morning.’ This is the pose.”

[224] “I’m a model. My face isn’t pretty, as you can see,” she said plainly; “but other than that, I’m beautiful, and I can always find work with sculptors. The young man is American and has a name that’s hard to say. He’s sculpting me as Eve, crouched on the ground with my head hidden in my arms. After the Fall, you know. Have you checked out the Andreoni gallery? There’s a small statue of me there called ‘Morning.’ This is the pose.”

She clasped her hands together behind her head, raising her chin a little. Olive observed the smooth long throat, the exquisite lines of the shoulders and breast and hips. Pasquina slipped off her mother’s knees.

She linked her hands together behind her head, tilting her chin up slightly. Olive noticed the sleek, long neck, the beautiful curves of the shoulders, chest, and hips. Pasquina slid off her mother’s lap.

“Are you well paid?”

"Do you get paid well?"

“It depends on the artist. Some are so poor that they cannot give, and others will not. The schools allow fifteen soldi an hour, but the signorino is paying me twenty-five soldi. In the evenings I sing and dance at a caffè near the station.”

“It depends on the artist. Some are so broke that they can’t give anything, while others won’t. The schools pay fifteen soldi an hour, but the guy is paying me twenty-five soldi. In the evenings, I sing and dance at a caffè near the station.”

Olive hesitated. “Do—do artists ever want models dressed?”

Olive hesitated. “Do—do artists ever want models to wear clothes?”

Rosina looked at her quickly. “Oh, yes, when they are as pretty as you are. But you are well educated—one sees that—it is not fit work for such as you.”

Rosina glanced at her quickly. “Oh, yes, when they’re as pretty as you are. But you’re well-educated—one can tell—that’s not suitable work for someone like you.”

“Never mind that,” Olive said eagerly. “How does one begin being a model? I will try that. Will you help me?”

“Forget about that,” Olive said eagerly. “How does someone start being a model? I’ll give it a shot. Will you help me?”

[225] Rosina beamed at her. “Sicuro! We will go to Varini’s school in the Corso if you like. The woman in the newspaper kiosk in the Piazza di Spagna knows me, and I can leave Pasquina with her. An’iamo!

[225] Rosina smiled at her. “Sure! We can go to Varini’s school on the Corso if you want. The woman at the newspaper stand in Piazza di Spagna knows me, and I can leave Pasquina with her. Let's go!

The two girls went together down the wide, shallow steps of the Trinità dei Monti with the child between them.

The two girls walked down the wide, shallow steps of the Trinità dei Monti together, with the child between them.

Poor little Pasquina was the outward and visible sign of her mother’s inward and hopelessly material gracelessness; she symbolised the great gulf fixed between smirched Roman Rosina and Jean’s English rose in their different understanding of their own hearts’ uses. Olive believed love to be the way to heaven; Rosina knew it, or thought she knew it, as a means of livelihood.

Poor little Pasquina was the obvious sign of her mother’s hopelessly material lack of grace; she represented the huge divide between the tarnished Roman Rosina and Jean’s English rose in their different interpretations of the purpose of their hearts. Olive believed love was the path to heaven; Rosina understood it, or thought she did, as a way to make a living.

The model was very evidently not only familiar with the studios. The cabmen on the rank in the piazza hailed her with cries of “Rosi”; she was greeted by beggars at the street corners, dustmen, carabinieri, crossing-sweepers, and Olive was not wholly unembarrassed. Yet Rosina escaped the vulgarity of some who might be called her betters as the world goes by being simply natural. When she was amused she laughed aloud, when she was tired she yawned as openly and flagrantly as any duchess. In manners extremes meet, and the giggle and the sneer are the disastrous half measures of the ill-bred, the social greasers. Rosina had never been sly in her [226] life; she was ever as simply without shame as Eve before the Fall, and lawless because she knew no law. The darkness of Northern cities is tainted and cold and cannot bring forth such kindly things as the rosine—little roses—that spring up in the warm, sweet Roman dust.

The model was clearly not just familiar with the studios. The cab drivers in the square called out to her with shouts of “Rosi”; she was recognized by beggars on the corners, garbage collectors, carabinieri, and street cleaners, and Olive felt a bit embarrassed. Yet Rosina stood out from those who might consider themselves better than her simply by being natural. When she found something funny, she laughed loudly; when she was tired, she yawned as openly and dramatically as any duchess. In social behavior, extremes can converge, and the giggle and the sneer are the unfortunate compromises of the poorly bred, the social climbers. Rosina had never been sneaky in her life; she was always as shamelessly straightforward as Eve before the Fall, and unruly because she knew no rules. The darkness of Northern cities is cold and harsh and cannot produce such gentle things as the rosine—little roses—that bloom in the warm, sweet Roman soil.

“Here is Varini’s.”

“Here’s Varini’s.”

They passed through a covered passage into a little garden overgrown with laurels and gnarled old pepper trees; there was a fountain with gold fish, and green arums were springing up about a broken faun’s head set on a pedestal of verd’ antico. Some men were standing together in the path, a pretty dark-eyed peasant girl with them. They all turned to stare, and the cioccara put out her tongue as Olive went by. Rosina instantly replied in kind.

They walked through a covered walkway into a small garden filled with laurel bushes and twisted old pepper trees; there was a fountain with goldfish, and green arums were growing around a broken faun's head set on a pedestal of verd' antico. A few men were standing together on the path, along with a pretty dark-eyed peasant girl. They all turned to look, and the cioccara stuck out her tongue as Olive walked by. Rosina immediately did the same in response.

Ohè! Fortunata! Benedetta ragazza! Resting as usual? Does Lorenz still beat you?”

Hey! Fortunata! Blessed girl! Still resting as usual? Is Lorenz still giving you a hard time?”

She described the antecedents and characteristics of Lorenz.

She described the background and traits of Lorenz.

The slower-witted country girl had a more limited vocabulary. Her eyes glared in the shadow of her white coif. “Ah,” she gasped. “Brutta bestia!” and she turned her back.

The less bright country girl had a more limited vocabulary. Her eyes glared in the shadow of her white headscarf. “Ah,” she gasped. “Brutta bestia!” and she turned away.

The men laughed, and Rosina laughed with them as she knocked on a green painted door in the wall. It was opened by a burly, [227] bearded man, tweed-clad, and swathed in a stained painting apron.

The men laughed, and Rosina joined in as she knocked on a green-painted door in the wall. It was opened by a big, bearded guy, dressed in tweed and wearing a stained painting apron.

“Oh, Professore, here is a friend of mine who wants work.”

“Oh, Professore, here’s a friend of mine who’s looking for a job.”

“Come in,” he said shortly, and they followed him into a large untidy studio. A Pompeian fruit-seller in a black frame, a study for a Judgment of Paris on a draped easel, and on another easel the portrait of an old lady just begun. There were stacks of canvases on the floor and on all the chairs.

“Come in,” he said briefly, and they entered a large messy studio. A Pompeian fruit-seller in a black frame, a study for a Judgment of Paris on a draped easel, and on another easel the portrait of an old lady just started. There were piles of canvases on the floor and on every chair.

“Turn to the light,” the artist said brusquely; and then, as Olive obeyed him, “Don’t be frightened. You are new, I see. You are so pink and white that I thought you were painted. You are not Italian?”

“Turn to the light,” the artist said curtly; and then, as Olive followed his instruction, “Don’t be scared. You’re new, I can tell. You’re so pink and white that I thought you were painted. You’re not Italian, are you?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“What, then?”

"What now?"

She was silent.

She didn’t say anything.

He smiled. “Ah, well, it does not matter. You can come to the pavilion on Monday at five and sit to the evening class for a week. You understand? Wait a minute.” He went to the door and called one of the young men in from the garden.

He smiled. “Oh, it doesn’t matter. You can come to the pavilion on Monday at five and join the evening class for a week. Got it? Hold on a second.” He went to the door and called one of the guys in from the garden.

“Here is a new model, Mario. I have engaged her for the evening class. What do you think of her?”

“Here's a new model, Mario. I've booked her for the evening class. What do you think of her?”

Carina assai,” approved Mario. He was a round-faced, snub-nosed youth with clever brown eyes set very far apart, and a humorous mouth. “Carina assai!” he repeated.

Very cute,” Mario agreed. He was a round-faced, snub-nosed young man with sharp brown eyes spaced widely apart, and a funny mouth. “Very cute!” he repeated.

[228] “Fifteen soldi the hour, from five to seven-thirty,” said the professor. “Come a little before the time on Monday; the porter will show you what costume you must wear and I shall be there to pose you.”

[228] “Fifteen coins an hour, from five to seven-thirty,” said the professor. “Come a bit earlier on Monday; the attendant will show you what outfit you need to wear, and I’ll be there to set you up.”

“Now I shall take you to M’sieur Michelin,” Rosina said when they had left Varini’s. “He is looking for a type, and perhaps you will please him. He is strano, but good always, and he pays well.”

“Now I’ll take you to M’sieur Michelin,” Rosina said after they left Varini’s. “He’s looking for a model, and maybe you’ll impress him. He’s strano, but always nice, and he pays well.”

“It is not tiring you?”

"Is it not tiring you?"

Ma che! I must see that you begin well and with the right people. Some painters are canaglia. Ah, I know that,” the girl said with a little sigh and a shrug of her shoulders.

But really! I need to make sure you start off on the right foot and with the right crowd. Some painters are scoundrels. Ah, I know that,” the girl said with a little sigh and a shrug of her shoulders.

They went by way of the Via Babuino across the Piazza di Spagna, and up the little hill past the convent of English nuns to the Villa Medici. Rosina rang the gate-bell, and the old braided Cerberus admitted them grumblingly. “You are late. But if it is M’sieur Camille—”

They took the Via Babuino route across the Piazza di Spagna, then up the small hill past the convent of English nuns to the Villa Medici. Rosina rang the gatebell, and the old braided Cerberus let them in with a grumble. “You’re late. But if it’s M’sieur Camille—”

Camille Michelin, bright particular star of the French Prix de Rome constellation, lived and worked in one of the more secluded garden-studios of the villa; it was deep set in the ilex wood, and the girls came to it by a narrow winding path, box-edged, and strewn with dead leaves. A light shone in one of the upper windows; the great man was there and he came down the creaking wooden stairs himself to open the door.

Camille Michelin, a standout figure in the French Prix de Rome scene, lived and worked in one of the more secluded garden studios of the villa; it was tucked away in the holm oak wood, and the girls accessed it by a narrow winding path lined with boxwood and covered in fallen leaves. A light glowed from one of the upper windows; the renowned artist was inside and personally came down the creaking wooden stairs to open the door.

[229] “Who is it? Rosina? I have put away the Anthony canvas for a month and I will let you know when I want you again.”

[229] “Who’s there? Rosina? I’ve set aside the Anthony canvas for a month, and I’ll let you know when I need you again.”

“But, signorino, I have brought you a type.”

“But, little sir, I have brought you a type.”

“What!” he said eagerly, in his execrable Italian. “Fresh, sweet, clean?”

“What!” he said eagerly, in his terrible Italian. “Fresh, sweet, clean?”

Sicuro.

“Sure.”

“I do not believe you. You are lying.”

“I don't believe you. You're lying.”

Camille was picturesque from the crown of his flaxen head to the soles of his brown boots; his pallor was interesting, his blue eyes remarkable; he habitually wore rust-coloured velveteen; he smoked cigarettes incessantly. All men who knew and loved his work saw in him a decadent creature of extraordinary charm; and yet, in spite of his “Aholibah,” his “Salome,” and his horribly beautiful, unfinished study of Fulvia piercing the tongue of Cicero, in spite of his Byron-cum-Baudelaire after Velasquez and Vandyke exterior he always managed to be quite boyishly simple and sincere.

Camille was striking from the top of his light-colored hair to the bottoms of his brown boots; his pale skin was intriguing, his blue eyes exceptional; he usually wore rust-colored velveteen; he smoked cigarettes nonstop. All the men who appreciated and admired his work saw him as a decadent figure with extraordinary charm; and yet, despite his “Aholibah,” his “Salome,” and his hauntingly beautiful, unfinished study of Fulvia piercing Cicero's tongue, despite his Byron-meets-Baudelaire appearance inspired by Velasquez and Vandyke, he always managed to come across as quite boyishly simple and genuine.

“Where is she?” Then, as his eyes met Olive’s, he cried, “Not you, mademoiselle?” His surprise was as manifest as his pleasure. “My friends have sworn that I could never paint a wholesome picture. Now I will show them. When can you come?”

“Where is she?” Then, as his eyes met Olive’s, he exclaimed, “Not you, miss?” His surprise was just as clear as his joy. “My friends have sworn that I could never paint a decent picture. Now I’ll show them. When can you come?”

“Monday morning.”

"Monday morning."

“Do not fail me,” he implored. “Such harpies have been here to show themselves [230] to me; fat, brown, loose-lipped things with purple-shadowed eyes. But you are perfect; divine bread-and-butter. They think they are clean because they have washed in soap and water, but it is the stainless soul I want. It must shine through my canvas as it does through Angelico’s.”

“Don’t let me down,” he begged. “Those harpies have come here to present themselves to me; plump, brown, loose-lipped creatures with purple-shadowed eyes. But you are perfect; pure gold. They believe they are clean because they’ve washed with soap and water, but what I want is a spotless soul. It has to shine through my canvas just like it does in Angelico’s work.”

“I hope I shall please you,” faltered the girl. “I—I only pose draped.”

“I hope I’ll please you,” the girl stammered. “I—I only pose with drapery.”

He looked at her quickly. “Very well,” he said, “I will remember. It is your head I want. You are not Roman; have you sat to any other man here?”

He glanced at her briefly. “Alright,” he said, “I’ll remember. It’s your head I want. You’re not Roman; have you entertained any other man here?”

“No. I am going to Varini’s in the evenings next week.”

“No. I’m going to Varini’s in the evenings next week.”

“Ah! Well, don’t let anyone else get hold of you. Gontrand will be trying to snap you up. He is so tired of the cioccare. What shall I call you?”

“Ah! Well, don’t let anyone else get hold of you. Gontrand will be trying to snap you up. He is so tired of the cioccare. What should I call you?”

“Nothing. I have no name.”

"Nothing. I don’t have a name."

“I shall give you one. You shall be called child. Come at nine and you will find the door open.” He fumbled in his pockets for some silver. “Here, Rosina, this is for the little one.”

“I'll give you one. You'll be called child. Come at nine and you’ll find the door open.” He searched his pockets for some change. “Here, Rosina, this is for the little one.”


CHAPTER III

The virtue that bruises not only the heel of the Evil One but the heart of the beloved is never its own reward. The thought of Jean’s aching loneliness oppressed Olive far more than her own. She believed that she had done right in leaving him, but no consciousness of her own rectitude sustained her, and she was pitifully far from any sense of self-satisfaction. Her head hung dejectedly in the cold light of its aureole. Sometimes she hated herself for being one of the dull ninety-and-nine who never stray and who need no forgiveness, and yet she clung to her dear ideal of love thorn-crowned, white, and clean.

The virtue that hurts not just the Evil One's heel but also the heart of the beloved is never its own reward. The thought of Jean’s deep loneliness weighed on Olive much more than her own struggles. She believed she did the right thing by leaving him, but she didn’t feel any sense of pride in her decision, and she was painfully far from feeling good about herself. Her head hung low in the cold light surrounding her. Sometimes she hated herself for being one of the boring ninety-nine who never stray and who don’t need forgiveness, yet she held on to her precious ideal of love, thorn-crowned, pure, and bright.

She had hoped to be able to help her friends, but that hope had faded, and she had been very near despair. There was something pathetic now in her intense joy at the thought of earning a few pence. She lied to the kind women at home because she knew they would not understand. They might believe the way to the Villa Medici to be the primrose path that leads to everlasting fire—they probably would if they had ever heard of Camille. She told them she had found lessons, and the wolf seemed to skulk growlingly [232] away from the door as she uttered the words.

She had hoped to help her friends, but that hope had faded, and she had come close to despair. There was something sad now in her intense joy at the thought of earning a little money. She lied to the kind women at home because she knew they wouldn’t understand. They might think that the way to the Villa Medici is a dangerous path leading to destruction—they probably would if they had ever heard of Camille. She told them she had found lessons, and the wolf seemed to lurk threateningly away from the door as she said the words. [232]

“You need not be afraid of the baker now,” she told Ser Giulia. “He shall be paid at the end of the week.”

“You don’t have to worry about the baker anymore,” she told Ser Giulia. “He’ll be paid at the end of the week.”

Her waking on the Monday morning was the happiest she had known since she left Florence. She was to help to make beautiful things. Her part would be passive; but they also serve who only stand and wait. She was not of those who see degradation in the lesser forms of labour. Each worker is needed to make the perfect whole. The men who wrought the gold knots and knops of the sanctuary, who wove the veil for the Holy of Holies, were called great, but the hewers of wood and carriers of water were temple builders too, even though their part was but to raise up scaffoldings that must come down again, or to mix the mortar that is unseen though it should weld the whole. Men might pass these toilers by in silence, but God would surely praise them.

Her waking on Monday morning was the happiest she had felt since leaving Florence. She was going to help create beautiful things. Her role would be more about support; but they also serve who only stand and wait. She didn’t see any shame in the simpler forms of labor. Every worker is essential to create a perfect whole. The men who crafted the gold knots and decorations of the sanctuary, who wove the veil for the Holy of Holies, were called great, but the wood-cutters and water-carriers were builders of the temple too, even though their job was just to set up scaffolding that would be taken down later, or to mix the mortar that is hidden but necessary for binding everything together. People might pass these workers by without a word, but God would surely praise them.

Praxiteles moulded a goddess in clay, and we still acclaim him after the lapse of some two thousand years. What of the woman who wearied and ached that his eyes might not fail to learn the least sweet curve of her? What of the patient craftsmen who hewed out the block of marble, whose eyes were inflamed, whose lungs were scarred by the white dust of it? They suffered for beauty’s sake—not, [233] as some might say, because they must eat and live. Even slaves might get bread by easier ways. But, very simply for beauty’s sake.

Praxiteles shaped a goddess from clay, and we still celebrate him after nearly two thousand years. What about the woman who tired and ached so that his eyes could fully capture her every beautiful curve? What about the patient artisans who chiseled the block of marble, whose eyes burned and whose lungs were damaged by the white dust? They suffered for the sake of beauty—not, [233] as some might say, because they needed to eat and survive. Even slaves could find easier ways to get bread. But, quite simply, for the sake of beauty.

Olive might have soon learnt how vile such service may be in the studios of any of the canaglia poor Rosina knew, but Camille, that sheep in wolf’s clothing, was safe enough. What there was in him of perversity, of brute force, he expended in the portrayal of his subtly beautiful furies. His art was feverishly decadent, and those who judge a man by his work might suppose him to be a monster of iniquity. He was, in fact, an extremely clever and rather worldly-wise boy who loved violets and stone-pines and moonlight with poetical fervour, who preferred milk to champagne, and saunterings in green fields to gambling on green cloth.

Olive might have quickly realized how awful that kind of service could be in the studios of any of the **canaglia** that poor Rosina knew, but Camille, that sheep in wolf's clothing, was safe enough. Whatever perversion or brute strength he had, he channeled into portraying his subtly beautiful torments. His art was intensely decadent, and those who judge a person by their work might think he was a monster of wickedness. In reality, he was a very clever and somewhat worldly-wise young man who had a poetic passion for violets, stone pines, and moonlight, who preferred milk over champagne, and loved wandering in green fields more than gambling on the green felt.

That February morning was cloudless, and Rome on her seven hills was flooded in sunshine. The birds were singing in the ilex wood as Olive passed through, and Camille was singing too in his atelier:

That February morning was clear, and Rome, with its seven hills, was bathed in sunshine. The birds were singing in the oak woods as Olive walked through, and Camille was singing too in his atelier:

Derrière chez mon père
Long live the rose.
There is an orange tree Cheers here, cheers there!
There is an orange tree, Long live the rose and the lilac!

“I was afraid you would be late.”

“I was worried you would be late.”

[234] “Why?” she asked, smiling, as she came to him across the great room.

[234] “Why?” she asked, smiling, as she walked over to him from across the large room.

“Women always are. But you are not a woman; you are an angel.”

“Women always are. But you are not a woman; you are an angel.”

He looked at her closely. The strong north light showed her smooth skin flawless.

He looked at her closely. The bright northern light revealed her flawless, smooth skin.

“The white and rose is charming,” he said. “And I adore freckles. But your eyes are too deep; one can see that you have suffered. There is too much in them for the innocent baa-lamb picture I must paint.”

“The white and pink are lovely,” he said. “And I love freckles. But your eyes are too deep; you can tell you’ve been through a lot. There’s too much in them for the innocent lamb picture I need to paint.”

Her face fell. “I shan’t do then?”

Her expression changed. “I won’t do it then?”

“Dear child, you will,” he reassured her. “I shall paint your lashes and not your eyes. Your lashes and a curve of pink cheek. Now go behind that screen and put on the sprigged cotton frock you will find there, with a muslin fichu and a mob cap. I have a basket of wools here and a piece of tapestry. The sort of woman I have never painted is always doing needlework.”

“Dear child, you will,” he assured her. “I’ll paint your lashes, not your eyes. Your lashes and a hint of pink on your cheeks. Now go behind that screen and put on the patterned cotton dress you’ll find there, along with a muslin shawl and a mob cap. I have a basket of yarn here and a piece of tapestry. The type of woman I’ve never painted is always doing needlework.”

Camille spent half the morning in the arrangement of the accessories that were, as he said, to suggest virtuous domesticity; then he settled the folds of the girl’s skirt, the turn of her head, her hands. At last, when he was satisfied, he went to his easel and began to work. Olive had never before realised how hard it is to keep quite still. The muscles of her neck ached and her face seemed to grow stiff and set; she felt her hands quivering.

Camille spent half the morning setting up the accessories that, as he said, were meant to suggest a wholesome home life; then he adjusted the folds of the girl’s skirt, the angle of her head, and her hands. Finally, when he was happy with everything, he went to his easel and started to paint. Olive had never realized how difficult it is to stay completely still. The muscles in her neck ached, and her face felt stiff and rigid; she could feel her hands shaking.

Hours seemed to pass before his voice broke [235] the silence. “I have drawn it in,” he announced. “You can rest now. Come down and see some of my pictures.”

Hours felt like they passed before his voice interrupted [235] the silence. “I’ve finished it,” he said. “You can relax now. Come down and check out some of my artwork.”

He showed her his “Salome,” a Hebrew mænad, whose scarlet, parted lips ached for the desert dreamer’s death; “Lucrezia Borgia,” slow-smiling, crowned with golden hair; and a rough charcoal study for Queen Eleanor.

He showed her his “Salome,” a Hebrew maenad, whose scarlet, parted lips longed for the desert dreamer’s death; “Lucrezia Borgia,” slow-smiling, crowned with golden hair; and a rough charcoal sketch for Queen Eleanor.

“I seem to see you as Henry’s Rosamund,” he said. “I wonder—the haunting shadow of coming sorrow in blue eyes. You have suffered.”

“I feel like I see you as Henry’s Rosamund,” he said. “I wonder—the lingering shadow of impending sadness in your blue eyes. You’ve been through a lot.”

“I am hungry,” she answered.

"I'm hungry," she replied.

He looked at his watch. “Forgive me! It is past noon. Run away, child, and come back at two.”

He checked his watch. “Sorry! It's after noon. Go on, kid, and come back at two.”

The day seemed very long in spite of Camille’s easy kindness, and the girl shrank from the subsequent sitting at Varini’s.

The day felt really long even with Camille’s kind nature, and the girl recoiled from sitting with Varini afterward.

“Why do you pose for those wretched boys?” grumbled the Prix de Rome man. “After this week you must come to me only. I must paint a Rosamund.”

“Why do you model for those worthless guys?” grumbled the Prix de Rome guy. “After this week, you need to come to me exclusively. I need to paint a Rosamund.”

At sunset she hurried down the hill to the Corso, and came by way of the corridor and garden to the pavilion. The porter took her into a dingy little lumber-filled passage and left her there. A soiled pink satin frock was laid ready for her on a broken chair. As she put it on she heard a babel of voices in the class-room beyond, and she felt something like stage-fright as she fumbled at the hooks [236] and eyes; but a clock struck the hour presently, and she went in then and climbed on to the throne. At first she saw nothing, but after a while she was aware of a group of men who stood near the door regarding her.

At sunset, she rushed down the hill to the Corso and made her way through the corridor and garden to the pavilion. The porter led her into a dimly lit passage cluttered with junk and left her there. A dirty pink satin dress was laid out for her on a broken chair. As she put it on, she heard a jumble of voices from the classroom beyond, and she felt a bit of stage fright as she fumbled with the hooks and eyes; but a clock soon struck the hour, and she went in and climbed onto the throne. At first, she saw nothing, but after a while, she noticed a group of men standing near the door, watching her.

Carina.

Cute.

“Yes, a fine colour, but too thin.”

“Yes, a nice color, but too thin.”

When the professor came in he made her sit in a carved chair, and gave her a fan to hold. The men moved about, choosing their places, and were silent until he left them with a gruff “Felice notte.” Olive noticed the lad who had been called in to Varini’s studio to see her; the boy who sat next him had a round, impudent face, and when presently she yawned he smiled at her.

When the professor walked in, he had her sit in a beautifully carved chair and handed her a fan. The men scattered, picking their spots, and kept quiet until he left them with a gruff “Felice notte.” Olive noticed the boy who had been brought into Varini’s studio to see her; the boy next to him had a round, cheeky face, and when she yawned a moment later, he smiled at her.

“I will ask questions to keep you awake, but you must answer truly. Have you taken a fancy to anyone here?”

“I'll ask questions to keep you alert, but you have to answer honestly. Are you interested in anyone here?”

“I don’t dislike you or Mario.”

“I don’t have anything against you or Mario.”

They rose simultaneously and bowed. “We are honoured. But why? Bembi here is a fine figure of a man.”

They got up at the same time and bowed. “We’re honored. But why? Bembi here is an impressive guy.”

“Enough!” growled Bembi. “You talk too much.”

“Enough!” growled Bembi. “You talk too much.”

During the rest Olive went to look at the boys’ work; it was brilliantly impressionistic. The younger had evidently founded himself on Mario, and Mario was, perhaps, a genius.

During the break, Olive went to check out the boys' work; it was brilliantly impressionistic. The younger one had clearly modeled himself after Mario, and Mario was, maybe, a genius.

They came and sat down, one on either side of her.

They came and sat down, one on each side of her.

“Why are you pretending to be a model?” [237] whispered Mario. “We can see you are not. Are you hiding from someone?”

“Why are you pretending to be a model?” [237] whispered Mario. “We can tell you’re not. Are you hiding from someone?”

She shook her head. “I am earning my bread,” she answered. “Be kind to me.”

She shook her head. “I’m earning my living,” she replied. “Please be kind to me.”

“We will.” He patted her bare shoulder with the air of a grandfather, but his brown eyes sparkled.

“We will.” He patted her bare shoulder like a grandfather would, but his brown eyes sparkled.

“Why are some of the men so old, and why is some of the work so—”

“Why are some of the men so old, and why is some of the work so—”

“Bad.” Mario squinted at Bembi’s black, smudged drawing. “I will tell you. That bald man in the corner is seventy-two; painting is his amusement, and he loves models. He wants to marry Fortunata, but she won’t have him because he is toothless. Once, twenty-five years ago, he sold a watercolour for ten lire and he has never forgotten it.”

“Not good.” Mario squinted at Bembi’s dark, smudged drawing. “Let me tell you. That bald guy in the corner is seventy-two; painting is his hobby, and he loves models. He wants to marry Fortunata, but she won't accept him because he has no teeth. Twenty-five years ago, he sold a watercolor for ten lire, and he never forgot it.”

“Really because he is toothless?”

“Really, is he toothless?”

“Oh, he is mad too, and she is afraid of him. Cesare and I are the only ones here who will make you look human. It is a pity, as you are really carina.”

"Oh, he’s crazy too, and she's scared of him. Cesare and I are the only ones here who can make you seem human. It's a shame, because you’re actually cute."

He patted her shoulder again and pinched her ear, and Cesare passed his arm about her waist. She struggled to free herself.

He patted her shoulder again and pinched her ear, and Cesare put his arm around her waist. She tried to break free.

“Let her go!” cried the other men, and, flushed and dishevelled, she took refuge on the throne. The pose was resumed, and the room settled down to work again.

“Let her go!” shouted the other men, and, red-faced and messy, she took shelter on the throne. The pose was picked up again, and the room returned to its work.

She kept very still, but after a while the tears that filled her eyes overflowed, ran down [238] her cheeks, and dripped upon the hand that held the fan.

She stayed completely still, but after a while, the tears filling her eyes spilled over, ran down her cheeks, and dripped onto the hand holding the fan.

“I am sorry,” cried Mario.

“Sorry,” cried Mario.

“And I.”

“And I.”

“Forgive me.”

“I'm sorry.”

“And me.”

"Me too."

“I was a mascalzone!”

"I was a rascal!"

“And I.”

“And me.”

“Forgive them for our sakes,” growled Bembi, “or they will cackle all night.”

“Forgive them for our sake,” Bembi grumbled, “or they’ll be cackling all night.”

Olive laughed a little in spite of herself, but she was very tired and they had hurt her. The marks of Cesare’s fingers showed red still on her wrist, and the lace of the short sleeve was torn.

Olive laughed a bit despite herself, but she was really tired and they had hurt her. The marks from Cesare’s fingers were still red on her wrist, and the lace on the short sleeve was torn.

Mario clattered out of the room presently, and came back with a glass of water for her. “I am really sorry,” he whispered as he gave it. “Do stop crying.”

Mario rushed out of the room and returned with a glass of water for her. “I’m really sorry,” he whispered as he handed it to her. “Please stop crying.”

After all they had not meant any harm. She was a little comforted, and the expressed contrition helped her.

After all, they hadn't meant any harm. She felt a bit comforted, and their apology helped her.

“I shall be better soon,” she said gently.

“I’ll be feeling better soon,” she said softly.

When she got home to the apartment in Via Arco della Ciambella there were lies to be told about the lessons, the pupils, the hours. The fine edge of her exaltation was already blunted, and she sighed at the thought of her morning dreams; sighed and was glad; the first steps had not cost much after all, and she had earned five lire and fifteen soldi.

When she got home to the apartment on Via Arco della Ciambella, there were stories to be spun about the lessons, the students, and the hours. The thrill of her excitement had already faded, and she sighed at the memory of her morning dreams; she sighed but felt relieved; the first steps hadn’t been too hard after all, and she had made five lire and fifteen soldi.

The lamp was lit in the little sitting-room, [239] and Ser Giulia was there, cutting out a skirt on the table very carefully, in a tense silence that was broken only by the click of the scissors and the rustle of silk.

The lamp was on in the small sitting room, [239] and Ser Giulia was there, carefully cutting out a skirt on the table in a tense silence that was only interrupted by the sound of the scissors and the rustling of silk.

“I have lost confidence in myself,” she said as she fastened the shining lengths together with pins. “This is the right side of the material, isn’t it, my dear? I can’t see.”

“I’ve lost confidence in myself,” she said as she pinned the shiny pieces together. “This is the right side of the fabric, isn’t it, my dear? I can’t see.”

“Yes, this is right. Let me stitch the seams for you. Where is Signora Aurelia?”

“Yes, that’s right. Let me sew the seams for you. Where is Signora Aurelia?”

“She has gone to bed. Her head ached. She—she does not complain, but I think she needs more sun and air than she can get here.”

“She’s gone to bed. Her head hurts. She—she doesn’t complain, but I think she needs more sun and fresh air than she can get here.”

Olive looked at her quickly. “You ought to go away and rest, both of you.”

Olive glanced at her briefly. “You both should go relax and take a break.”

“Our brother in Como would be glad to have us with him, but it is impossible at present. I paid our rent a few days ago—three months in advance.”

“Our brother in Como would be happy to have us with him, but it's impossible right now. I paid our rent a few days ago—three months in advance.”

“I will go to the house-agent in the Piazza di Spagna to-morrow. It should not be difficult to get a tenant, and at the end of the time the furniture could be warehoused, or you could sell it.”

“I'll go to the real estate agent in the Piazza di Spagna tomorrow. It shouldn't be hard to find a tenant, and when the time comes, we could store the furniture or sell it.”

Ser Giulia hesitated. “What would you do then, figliuola mia?”

Ser Giulia hesitated. “What would you do then, my daughter?”

“Oh, I can take care of myself,” the girl said easily.

“Oh, I can handle myself,” the girl said casually.


CHAPTER IV

After the first week Olive went only to Camille’s atelier. He was working hard at his “étude blanche,” but no one had been allowed to see it, except, of course, M’sieur le Directeur.

After the first week, Olive only went to Camille’s atelier. He was working hard on his “étude blanche,” but no one had been allowed to see it, except, of course, M’sieur le Directeur.

“I almost wish I had asked you to come always heavily veiled. The other men are all mad about you, and Gontrand tells me he wants you to give him sittings for the head of an oread, but he cannot have you. You are mine.”

“I almost wish I had asked you to come always wearing a heavy veil. The other guys are all crazy about you, and Gontrand tells me he wants you to pose for the head of an oread, but he can’t have you. You’re mine.”

“Is he a lean, black-bearded man?”

“Is he a slim guy with a black beard?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“He spoke to me the other day as I was coming through the garden, and asked me if you were really painting a ‘jeune fille’ picture. I said you were painting a picture, and he would probably see it when you had your show in April.”

“He talked to me the other day as I was walking through the garden and asked if you were really painting a ‘jeune fille’ picture. I told him you were working on a painting, and he would probably see it when you had your show in April.”

Camille laughed. “Good child! We must keep up the mystery.” He flung down his brushes. “I cannot work any more to-day. Will you come with me for a drive into the Campagna?”

Camille laughed. “Good kid! We have to keep up the mystery.” He tossed down his brushes. “I can’t work anymore today. Will you join me for a drive into the Campagna?”

She hesitated. “I am not sure—”

She paused. “I’m not sure—”

“Come as my little brother.” He took [241] off his linen painting sleeves, and began to dabble his fingers in a pan of turpentine. “My little brother! Do you know that the Directeur thinks you are charming, and he wonders that I do not love you.”

“Come here, my little brother.” He took [241] off his linen painting sleeves and started dipping his fingers into a pan of turpentine. “My little brother! Did you know that the Director thinks you’re charming, and he wonders why I don’t love you?”

“I am glad you do not,” she said, colouring. “If you did—”

“I’m glad you don’t,” she said, blushing. “If you did—”

He was lighting a cigarette. “If I did?” The little momentary flame of the match was reflected in his blue eyes.

He was lighting a cigarette. “What if I did?” The brief flash of the match was reflected in his blue eyes.

“I should go away and not come back again.”

“I should leave and never return.”

“Well, I do not,” he said heartily. “I care for you as St Francis did for his pet sparrow. So now put your hat on and I will go down and get a vettura with a good horse.”

“Well, I don't,” he said cheerfully. “I care for you just like St. Francis cared for his pet sparrow. So now put your hat on and I’ll go downstairs to get a vettura with a good horse.”

He was a creature of moods, and so young in many ways that he appealed to the girl as Astorre had done, by the queer, pathetic little flaws in his manhood. Some days he worked incessantly from early morning until the light failed at his picture, but there were times when he seemed unable even to look at it. He made several studies in charcoal for “Rosamund.”

He was a moody person, and in many ways so young that he attracted the girl like Astorre had, with his odd, vulnerable little flaws in his masculinity. Some days he worked tirelessly from early morning until it got dark on his painting, but there were times when he just couldn’t even bear to look at it. He made several charcoal sketches for “Rosamund.”

“It is an inspiration,” he said excitedly more than once. “The rose of the world that can only be reached by love—or hate—holding the clue.”

“It’s inspiring,” he said excitedly more than once. “The rose of the world that can only be reached by love—or hate—holding the key.”

He had promised an American who had bought a picture of his the year before that he would do some work for him in Venice in the [242] spring. “Very rash of me,” he said fractiously. “The ‘Jeune Fille’ would have been quite enough for me to show, and it is dreadful to have to leave it unfinished now.” And when Gontrand tried to persuade him to let him have Olive during his absence he was, as the girl phrased it, quite cross. “I have seen enough of that. Last year in the Salon St Elizabeth of Hungary, and Clytemnestra, and Malesherbe’s vivandière were one and the same woman. Besides, oreads are nearly related to Bacchantes, Gontrand, and I am not going to allow my little sewing-girl to be mixed up with people of that sort.”

He had promised an American who bought one of his paintings the year before that he would do some work for him in Venice in the [242] spring. “That was a bit reckless of me,” he said irritably. “The ‘Jeune Fille’ would have been more than enough for me to display, and it's frustrating to leave it unfinished now.” And when Gontrand tried to persuade him to let Olive stay with him while he was gone, he was, as the girl put it, quite annoyed. “I’ve seen enough of that. Last year at the Salon, St. Elizabeth of Hungary, Clytemnestra, and Malesherbe’s vivandière were all the same woman. Plus, oreads are closely associated with Bacchantes, Gontrand, and I’m not going to let my little sewing-girl get mixed up with those kinds of people.”

He made Olive promise not to sit for any of the other men at the Villa Medici.

He made Olive promise not to pose for any of the other guys at the Villa Medici.

“I shall work at Varini’s in the evenings,” she said. “And one of the men there wants me to come to his studio in the Via Margutta three mornings a week. He is a Baron von something.”

“I’ll be working at Varini’s in the evenings,” she said. “And one of the guys there wants me to come to his studio on Via Margutta three mornings a week. He’s a Baron von something.”

The Frenchman’s face lightened. “Oh, that German! I know him. I saw a landscape of his once. It looked as if several tubes of paint had got together and burst. What else will you do?”

The Frenchman smiled. “Oh, that German! I know him. I saw one of his landscapes once. It looked like a bunch of paint tubes exploded. What else will you do?”

“Rome, if you will lend me your Bædeker,” she answered. “I shall begin with A and work my way through Beatrice Cenci and the Borgo Nuovo to the Corsini Gallery and the Corso. Some of the letters may be rather dull. I am so glad Apollo comes now.”

“Rome, if you can lend me your Baedeker,” she replied. “I’ll start with A and make my way through Beatrice Cenci and the Borgo Nuovo to the Corsini Gallery and the Corso. Some of the letters might be a bit boring. I’m really glad Apollo is arriving now.”

[243] He laughed. “M for Michelin. You will be sure to admire me when my turn comes.”

[243] He laughed. “M for Michelin. You’ll definitely admire me when it’s my turn.”

Olive was living alone now in a tall old house in Ripetta. The two kind women who had been her friends had left Rome and gone to stay with their brother at Como. It was evidently the best thing they could do, and the girl had assured them that she was quite well able to look after herself, but they had been only half convinced by her reasoning. She was English and she had done it before. “That is nothing,” Ser Giulia said. “You may catch a ball once, and the second time it may slip through your fingers. And sometimes Life is like the importunate widow and goes on asking until one gives what one should not.” She helped her to find a room, and eked out the furniture from her own little store. “Another saucepan, and a kettle, and a blanket. And if lessons fail you must come to us, figliuola mia. My brother’s house is large.”

Olive was living alone now in a tall old house in Ripetta. The two kind women who had been her friends had left Rome to stay with their brother in Como. It was clearly the best decision for them, and the girl had assured them that she was fully capable of taking care of herself, but they were only partially convinced by her reasoning. She was English and had done it before. “That means nothing,” Ser Giulia said. “You might catch a ball once, and the second time it may slip through your fingers. Sometimes life is like the persistent widow and keeps asking until you give what you shouldn’t.” She helped her find a room and added to the furniture from her own small collection. “Another saucepan, a kettle, and a blanket. And if you find the lessons aren’t working, you must come to us, figliuola mia. My brother’s house is large.”

The girl had answered her with a kiss, but though she loved them she was not altogether sorry to see them go. She could never tell them how she had earned the lire that paid the baker’s bill. The truth would hurt them, and she would not give them a moment’s pain if she could avoid it, but she was not good at lying. Even the very little white ones stuck in her throat, and she was relieved to be no longer under the necessity of uttering them.

The girl had responded with a kiss, but even though she loved them, she wasn’t completely sad to see them leave. She could never explain to them how she had earned the money that covered the baker’s bill. The truth would hurt them, and she wouldn’t want to cause them any pain if she could help it, but she wasn't good at lying. Even the tiniest lies got lodged in her throat, and she felt relieved to no longer have to say them.

[244] The room she had taken was on the sixth floor, and from the one narrow window she could look across the yellow swirl of Tiber towards Monte Mario. She had set up her household gods. The plaster bust of Dante, and her books, on the rickety wooden table by her bedside, and, such as it was, this place was home.

[244] The room she stayed in was on the sixth floor, and from the narrow window, she could see the yellow swirl of the Tiber river towards Monte Mario. She had set up her personal touches. The plaster bust of Dante and her books were on the wobbly wooden table by her bed, and as it was, this place felt like home.

Camille went by a night train, and Olive began to “see Rome” on the following morning. She took the tram to the Piazza Venezia and walked from thence to the church of Santa Maria Ara Coeli.

Camille traveled on an overnight train, and Olive started to "explore Rome" the next morning. She took the tram to Piazza Venezia and then walked to the church of Santa Maria Ara Coeli.

The flight of steps to the west door is very long, and she climbed slowly, stopping once or twice to take breath and look back at the crowded roofs and many church domes of Rome, and at the green heights of the Janiculan hill beyond, with the bronze figure of Garibaldi on his horse, dominant, and very clear against the sky.

The steps leading up to the west door are quite long, and she climbed them slowly, pausing once or twice to catch her breath and glance back at the bustling rooftops and numerous church domes of Rome, as well as the green slopes of the Janiculum hill in the distance, with the bronze statue of Garibaldi on his horse standing prominently against the sky.

The cripple at the door lifted the heavy leather curtain for her and she put a soldo into his outstretched hand as she went in. The church seemed very still, very quiet, after the clamour of the streets. The acrid scent of incense was as the breath of spent prayer. Little yellow flames flickered in the shrine lamps before each altar, but it was early yet and for the moment no mass was being said. An old, white-haired monk was sweeping the worn pavement. He was swathed in a [245] blue linen apron, and his rusty brown frock was tucked up about his ankles. A lean black cat followed him, mewing, and now and then he stopped his work to stroke it. There was a great stack of chairs by the door, and a few were scattered about the aisles and occupied by stray worshippers, women with handkerchiefs tied over their heads in deference to St Paul’s expressed wishes, two or three old men, and some peasants with their market baskets. A be-ribboned nurse carrying a baby had just come in to see the Sacro Bambino, and Olive followed them into the sacristy and saw the child laid down before the bedizened, red-cheeked wooden doll in the glass case. As they passed out again the monk who was in attendance gave Olive a coloured card with a prayer printed on the back. She heard him asking what was the matter with the little one. The woman lifted the lace veil from the tiny face and showed him the sightless eyes. He crossed himself. “Poveretto! Dio vi benedica!

The disabled man at the door lifted the heavy leather curtain for her, and she slipped a small coin into his waiting hand as she stepped inside. The church felt very still and quiet after the noise of the streets. The sharp smell of incense was like the breath of finished prayers. Small yellow flames flickered in the shrine lamps in front of each altar, but it was still early, and no mass was being held at that moment. An old, white-haired monk was sweeping the worn pavement. He wore a blue linen apron, and his rusty brown robe was pulled up around his ankles. A lean black cat followed him, meowing, and occasionally he paused his work to pet it. There was a large stack of chairs by the door, with a few scattered in the aisles, occupied by stray worshippers—women with handkerchiefs tied over their heads in accordance with St. Paul’s wishes, a couple of old men, and some peasants with their market baskets. A nurse adorned with ribbons, carrying a baby, had just entered to see the Sacro Bambino, and Olive followed them into the sacristy where she saw the child placed before the elaborate, rosy-faced wooden doll in the glass case. As they left, the attending monk handed Olive a colored card with a prayer printed on the back. She heard him ask what was wrong with the little one. The woman lifted the lace veil from the tiny face and showed him the empty eyes. He crossed himself. “Poveretto! Dio vi benedica!

As Olive left the sacristy a tall man came across the aisle towards her. It was Prince Tor di Rocca.

As Olive left the sacristy, a tall man walked across the aisle toward her. It was Prince Tor di Rocca.

“This is a great pleasure,” he said. “But not to you, I am afraid. You are not glad to see me.”

"This is a great pleasure," he said. "But not for you, I’m afraid. You’re not happy to see me."

“I am surprised. I—do you often come into churches?”

“I’m surprised. Do you often go into churches?”

He laughed. “I sometimes follow women [246] in. I saw you coming up the steps just now. You are right in supposing that I am not devout. I want to speak to you. Shall we go out?”

He laughed. “I sometimes follow women [246] inside. I saw you coming up the steps just now. You're right to think that I'm not religious. I want to talk to you. Shall we go outside?”

She looked for a way of escape but saw none.

She searched for a way out but found none.

“If—very well,” she said rather helplessly.

“If—okay,” she said a bit helplessly.

The hunchback woman at the south door watched them expectantly as they came towards her, and she brightened as she saw the man’s hand go to his pocket. He threw her a piece of silver as they passed out. He was in a good humour, his fine lips smiling, a glinting zest in his insolent eyes. He thought he understood women, and he had in fact made a one-sided study of the sex. He had seen their ways of loving, he had listened to the beating of their hearts; but of their endurance, their long patience, their daily life he knew nothing. He was like a man who often wears a bunch of violets in his coat until they fade, and yet has never seen, or cared to see them, growing sparsely, small and sweet, half hidden in leaves on a mossy bank by the stream.

The hunchbacked woman by the south door watched them eagerly as they approached, and her face lit up when she saw the man reach into his pocket. He tossed her a silver coin as they walked by. He was in a good mood, his lips curved in a smile, an excited sparkle in his daring eyes. He believed he understood women, having done a one-sided study of them. He had observed the ways they loved and listened to the sounds of their hearts; but he knew nothing of their endurance, their deep patience, or their daily lives. He was like someone who often wears a bunch of violets in their coat until they wilt, yet has never seen—or bothered to look at—them blooming quietly, small and sweet, partially hidden among the leaves on a mossy bank by the stream.

Women amused him. He was seldom much moved by them, and he pursued them without haste or flurry, treading delicately like Agag of old. He had little intrigues everywhere, in Florence, in Naples, in Rome. Young married women, girls walking demurely with their mothers. He liked to know that it was he who brought the colour to their [247] cheeks and that their eyes sought him among the crowd of men standing outside Aragno’s in the Corso or on the steps of the club in the Via Tornabuoni. Very often the affair would be one of the eyes only, but sometimes it went farther. Filippo’s procedure varied. Sometimes he put advertisements in the personal column of the Popolo Romano, and sometimes he wrote notes. It was always very interesting while it lasted. Occasionally affairs overlapped, as when an appeal to F. to meet Norina once more in the Borghese appeared in print above F.’s request that the signorina in the pink hat would write to him at the Poste Restante.

Women entertained him. He was rarely affected by them, and he pursued them without rush or fuss, moving carefully like Agag of old. He had little flings all over, in Florence, Naples, and Rome. Young married women, girls walking modestly with their mothers. He enjoyed knowing it was him who brought the blush to their cheeks and that their eyes scanned the crowd for him among the men gathered outside Aragno’s in the Corso or on the steps of the club in the Via Tornabuoni. Often the connection would only be through their eyes, but sometimes it went further. Filippo’s approach varied. Sometimes he placed ads in the personal section of the Popolo Romano, and sometimes he sent notes. It was always very engaging while it lasted. Occasionally affairs overlapped, as when a request for F. to meet Norina again in the Borghese appeared in print above F.’s plea for the lady in the pink hat to write to him at the Poste Restante.

Olive had nearly yielded to him in Florence, and then she had run away, she had sought safety in flight. Evidently then his battle had been nearly won. But she had reassembled her forces, and he saw that it would be all to fight over again, and that the issue was doubtful.

Olive had almost given in to him in Florence, and then she had escaped, seeking safety in her flight. Clearly, his battle had been almost won. But she had regrouped, and he realized that they would have to fight all over again, and that the outcome was uncertain.

As they came into the little square piazza of the Capitol she turned to him. “What have you to say? I—I am in a hurry.”

As they entered the small square plaza of the Capitol, she turned to him. “What do you have to say? I—I’m in a hurry.”

“I am sorry for that, but if you are going anywhere I can walk with you, or we can take a vettura and drive together.”

“I’m sorry about that, but if you’re headed anywhere, I can walk with you, or we can take a vettura and drive together.”

She looked past him at the green shining figure of Marcus Aurelius on his horse riding between her and the sun, and said nothing.

She looked past him at the shiny green figure of Marcus Aurelius on his horse riding between her and the sun, and said nothing.

“I shall enjoy being with you even if you [248] are inclined to be silent. You are so good to look at.”

“I will enjoy being with you even if you [248] tend to be quiet. You are so nice to look at.”

His brazen stare gave point to his words. Her face was no longer childish in its charm. It had lost the first roundness of youth, but had gained in expression. A soul seemed to be shining through the veil of flesh—white and rose-red flesh, divinely gilt with freckles—and fluttering in the troubled depths of her blue eyes. The nun-like simplicity of her grey dress pleased him: it did not detract from her; it left the eyes free to return to her face, to dwell upon her lips.

His bold gaze emphasized his words. Her face no longer had the innocent charm of childhood. It had lost the initial roundness of youth but gained expression. It felt like a soul was shining through the skin—pale and rosy skin, beautifully marked with freckles—and fluttering in the depths of her blue eyes. The nun-like simplicity of her gray dress attracted him; it didn't take away from her beauty but allowed the eyes to return to her face and linger on her lips.

“Something has happened,” he said. “There is another man. Are you married?”

“Something’s happened,” he said. “There’s another guy. Are you married?”

“No.”

“No.”

“I only came to Rome yesterday. Strange that we should meet so soon. It seems that there is a Destiny that shapes our ends after all.”

“I just arrived in Rome yesterday. It’s odd that we should run into each other so soon. It feels like there’s a Fate that guides our outcomes after all.”

“You do not believe in free will?”

“You don’t believe in free will?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “I do not think about such things.”

He shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t think about stuff like that.”

“Well,” she said impatiently. “Is that all you have to say? I suppose the Marchesa and Mamie are here too.”

"Well," she said, sounding impatient. "Is that all you have to say? I guess the Marchesa and Mamie are here too."

He hesitated and seemed to lose some of his assurance. “No, we quarrelled. The girl is insupportable. She is engaged now to a lord of sorts, an Englishman, and they are still in Cairo.”

He hesitated and appeared to lose some of his confidence. “No, we fought. The girl is unbearable. She’s engaged to some kind of lord, an Englishman, and they’re still in Cairo.”

“So you have lost her too.”

"So you lost her too."

[249] “It was your fault that Edna gave me up. You owe me something for that. And you behaved badly to me again—afterwards.”

[249] “It was your fault that Edna let me go. You owe me for that. And you treated me poorly again—afterwards.”

“I did not.”

"I didn't."

He laughed enjoyingly. “I trusted you and you took advantage of a truce to run away.”

He laughed with enjoyment. “I trusted you, and you took advantage of a truce to escape.”

She moved away from him, but he followed her and kept at her side.

She walked away from him, but he followed her and stayed by her side.

“I never asked you to trust me. I asked you to come the next day for an answer. You came and you had it.”

“I never asked you to trust me. I asked you to come back the next day for an answer. You came, and you got it.”

“I came and I had it,” he repeated. “Did the old woman give you my message?”

“I came, and I had it,” he repeated. “Did the old woman give you my message?”

“That we should meet again?”

"Are we going to meet again?"

“That was not all. I said you would come to me one day sooner or later.”

“That’s not all. I told you that you would come to me one day, sooner or later.”

They had paused at the top of the steps that lead down from the Capitol into the streets and are guarded by the gigantic figures of Castor and Pollux, great masses of discoloured marble set on pedestals on either side. It was twelve o’clock, and a black stream of hungry, desk-weary men poured out of the Capitoline offices. Many turned to look at the English girl as they hurried by, and one passing close to her muttered “bella” in her ear. She drew back as though she had been stung. Filippo laughed again.

They had stopped at the top of the steps that lead down from the Capitol into the streets, guarded by the huge figures of Castor and Pollux, massive blocks of discolored marble set on pedestals on either side. It was noon, and a steady stream of tired, hungry men flooded out of the Capitoline offices. Many glanced at the English girl as they hurried past, and one man who walked by close to her whispered “bella” in her ear. She flinched as if she had been stung. Filippo laughed once more.

“I only ask to be let alone,” she said. “Can’t you understand that you remind me of [250] things I want to forget. I am ashamed, oh, can’t you understand!”

“I just want to be left alone,” she said. “Can’t you see that you remind me of things I want to forget? I’m ashamed, oh, can’t you get that!”

She left him and went to stand on the outskirts of the crowd that had collected in front of the cage in which the wolves are kept. Evidently she hoped that he would go on, but he meant to disappoint her, and when she went down the steps he was close beside her.

She left him and walked to the edge of the crowd that had gathered in front of the cage where the wolves were kept. Clearly, she hoped he would follow her, but he intended to let her down, and when she went down the steps, he was right next to her.

“Why are you so unkind to me?” he said, and as they crossed the road he held her arm.

“Why are you being so harsh with me?” he asked, and as they crossed the street, he held her arm.

She wrenched herself away, went up to the carabiniere, who stood at the corner, and spoke to him. The man smiled tolerantly as he glanced from her to Filippo. “Signorina, I cannot help you.”

She pulled herself away, walked over to the carabiniere standing at the corner, and spoke to him. The man smiled patiently as he looked from her to Filippo. “Miss, I can’t help you.”

She passed on down the street, knowing that she was being followed, crossed the Corso Vittorio Emanuele and took a tram in the Piazza della Minerva. Tor di Rocca got in too and sat down opposite to her. The conductor turned to him first, and when she proffered her four soldi she found that he had paid for both. Her hand shook as she put the money back in her purse, and her colour rose. Filippo, quite at his ease, leisurely, openly observant of her, whistled “Lucia” softly to himself. Roses, roses all the way, and all for him, he thought amusedly. And yet she bore the ordeal well, betraying no restlessness, keeping her eyes unswervingly [251] fixed on the two lions of the advertisement of Chinina Migone pasted on the glass over his head. At the Ripetta bridge she got out. He followed, saw her go into a house farther down the street, and paused on the threshold to take the number before he went up the stairs after her. She heard him coming. He turned the handle of the door, but she had locked it and it held fast. He knocked once and called to her. Evidently he was not sure of her being within. There was another room on the same landing, and after a while he tried that.

She walked down the street, aware that someone was following her, crossed Corso Vittorio Emanuele, and took a tram at Piazza della Minerva. Tor di Rocca got on too and sat down across from her. The conductor addressed him first, and when she offered her four soldi, she discovered he had paid for both tickets. Her hand shook as she put the money back in her purse, and her face flushed. Filippo, completely at ease, casually observed her and softly whistled “Lucia” to himself. Roses, roses all along the way, and all for him, he thought with amusement. Yet she handled the situation well, showing no signs of anxiety, keeping her gaze firmly fixed on the two lions from the Chinina Migone advertisement stuck to the glass above his head. She got off at Ripetta bridge. He followed her, saw her enter a house further down the street, and paused at the entrance to note the number before heading up the stairs after her. She heard him approaching. He turned the doorknob, but she had locked it and it wouldn’t budge. He knocked once and called out to her. Clearly, he wasn’t sure if she was inside. There was another room on the same landing, and after a moment, he tried that one.

“Are you in there? Carissima, you are wasting time. To-day or to-morrow, sooner or later. Why not to-day, and soon?”

“Are you in there? Dear one, you are wasting time. Today or tomorrow, sooner or later. Why not today, and soon?”

A silence ensued. The girl had taken off her hat and thrown it down upon the table. She stood very still in the middle of the room listening, waiting for him to go away again. Her breath came quickly, and little pearls of sweat broke out upon her forehead. His persistence frightened her.

A silence followed. The girl had removed her hat and tossed it onto the table. She stood frozen in the middle of the room, listening, waiting for him to leave again. Her breathing quickened, and small beads of sweat formed on her forehead. His insistence made her uneasy.

He waited for an answer, and receiving none, added, “Well, I will come again,” and so went away.

He waited for a response, and getting none, added, “Well, I’ll come by again,” and then left.

She stayed in until it was time to go to Varini’s. It was not far, but she was flushed and panting with the haste that she had made as she put on the faded blue silk dress that had been laid out ready for her on the one broken chair in the dressing-room. Rosina [252] came in to her presently from the professor’s studio. She wore a man’s tweed coat and a striped blanket wrapped about her, and she was smoking a cigarette.

She stayed in until it was time to go to Varini’s. It wasn’t far, but she was flushed and out of breath from the rush she made while putting on the faded blue silk dress that had been laid out for her on the one broken chair in the dressing room. Rosina [252] came in to her soon after from the professor’s studio. She wore a man’s tweed coat and a striped blanket wrapped around her, and she was smoking a cigarette.

“So you have come back to work here. Your signorino at the Villa Medici is away?”

“So you’ve come back to work here. Is your boss at the Villa Medici gone?”

“Only for a few days. He will not be gone long. The picture is not finished. How is Pasquina?”

“Just for a few days. He won’t be gone long. The picture isn’t finished. How’s Pasquina?”

Rosina had come over to her and was fastening the hooks of her bodice. “She is very well. How pretty you are.” She rearranged the laces at the girl’s breast and caught up a torn piece of the silk with a pin. “That is better. Have you been running? You seem hot.”

Rosina came over to her and was fastening the hooks of her bodice. “You look great. You're so pretty.” She adjusted the laces at the girl’s chest and pinned a torn piece of silk. “That's better. Have you been running? You look a bit hot.”

“Oh, Rosina, I have been frightened. A man followed me. I shall be afraid to go home to-night.”

“Oh, Rosina, I’m really scared. A man followed me. I don’t want to go home tonight.”

The yellow-haired Trasteverina looked at her shrewdly. “He knows where you live? Have you only seen him once?”

The blonde Trasteverina looked at her knowingly. “He knows where you live? Have you only seen him once?”

“He—he came and tried my door. I am afraid of him.”

“He—he came and tried my door. I’m scared of him.”

Rosina nodded. “Si capisce! I will take care of you. I have met so many mascalzoni in twenty years that I have grown used to them. I will come home with you, and if any man so much as looks at us I will scratch his eyes out.”

Rosina nodded. “Si capisce! I’ll take care of you. I’ve met so many mascalzoni in twenty years that I’ve gotten used to them. I’ll go home with you, and if any guy so much as looks at us, I’ll scratch his eyes out.”

Through the thin partition wall they heard the professor calling for his model. “I must [253] go,” she said hurriedly, but as she passed out Olive caught at a fold of the enveloping blanket.

Through the thin partition wall, they heard the professor calling for his model. “I need to go,” she said quickly, but as she moved past, Olive grabbed a fold of the blanket wrapping her.

“Come here, I want you.” She flung her arms about the other girl’s neck and kissed her. “You are good! You are good!”

“Come here, I want you.” She wrapped her arms around the other girl’s neck and kissed her. “You’re amazing! You’re amazing!”

She went into the class room and climbed the throne as the men came clattering in to take their places. The professor posed her.

She walked into the classroom and took her seat on the throne as the men hurried in to take their places. The professor addressed her.

“So you have come back to us. Do not let them spoil you at the Villa Medici—your head a little higher—so.”

“So you’ve come back to us. Don’t let them change you at the Villa Medici—keep your head a little higher—like this.”

The first drawing in of the figure is not a thing to be taken lightly, and the silence was seldom broken at Varini’s on Monday evenings. The two boys, however, found it hard to repress the natural loquacity of their extreme youth.

The first sketch of the figure isn’t something to be ignored, and the silence at Varini’s on Monday nights was rarely disturbed. The two boys, though, struggled to hold back the natural chatter of their youthful energy.

Al lavoro, Mario! What are you whispering about? Cesare, zitto!” Bembi stared at them. “Their chins are disappearing,” he said. “See their collars. Every day an inch higher. Dio mio! Is that the way to please women? I wear a flannel shirt and my neck is as bare as a plucked chicken, and yet I—” he stopped short.

Get to work, Mario! What are you whispering about? Cesare, shut up!” Bembi glared at them. “Their chins are disappearing,” he said. “Look at their collars. Every day they go up another inch. My God! Is that how you impress women? I wear a flannel shirt and my neck is as bare as a plucked chicken, and yet I—” he trailed off.

Mario laughed. “Women are strange,” he admitted.

Mario laughed. “Women are weird,” he admitted.

“Mad!” cried Cesare, and then as Bembi still smirked ineffably he appealed to Olive. “Do you admire fowls wrapped in flannel or in arrosto?”

“Mad!” cried Cesare, and then as Bembi still smirked mysteriously he turned to Olive. “Do you like chickens wrapped in flannel or in arrosto?”

[254] When she came out she found Rosina waiting for her in the courtyard, a grey shadow with smooth fair hair shining in the moonlight. “The professor let me go at eight so I dressed and came out here,” she explained. “The dressing-room is full of dust and spider’s webs. I told the porter the other day that he ought to sweep it, but he only laughed at me and said Domeniddio made spiders long before he took a rib out of Adam’s side to whip a naughty world.”

[254] When she stepped outside, she saw Rosina waiting for her in the courtyard, a grey silhouette with smooth blonde hair glimmering in the moonlight. “The professor let me leave at eight, so I got dressed and came out here,” she explained. “The dressing room is full of dust and cobwebs. I told the porter the other day that he should sweep it, but he just laughed at me and said Domeniddio made spiders long before he took a rib from Adam’s side to create a naughty world.”

“Who is the man?” she asked presently as they walked along together. “Do I know him?”

“Who is the guy?” she asked as they walked together. “Do I know him?”

“I do not think so. He is not an artist.”

“I don’t think so. He’s not an artist.”

Rosina laid a hand upon her arm. “Is that he?” she said.

Rosina touched her arm. “Is that him?” she asked.

They had passed through one of the narrow streets that lead from the Corso towards the river and were come into the Ripetta.

They had walked through one of the narrow streets that lead from the Corso to the river and had arrived at the Ripetta.

A tall man was walking slowly along on the other side of the road. He did not seem to have noticed the two girls, and yet as he stopped to light a cigarette he was looking towards them. A tram came clanging up, the overhead wires emitting strange noises peculiar to themselves, the gong ringing sharply. Olive glanced up at the red painted triangle fixed to the lamp-post at the corner. “It will stop here. Quick! while it is between us. Perhaps he has not seen—”

A tall man was walking slowly on the other side of the road. He didn’t seem to notice the two girls, but as he paused to light a cigarette, he was looking in their direction. A tram came rumbling up, the overhead wires making weird noises unique to them, the gong ringing clearly. Olive looked up at the red-painted triangle attached to the lamp post at the corner. “It will stop here. Quick! while it’s between us. Maybe he hasn’t seen—”

They ran to her door and up the stairs [255] together. “It has only just gone on,” cried Rosina. “Have you got your key?”

They rushed to her door and up the stairs [255] together. “It just started,” Rosina exclaimed. “Do you have your key?”

She stayed on the landing while Olive went into the room and lit her candle. There was no sound in the house at all, no step upon the stair. As she peered down over the banisters into the darkness below she listened intently. The rustling of her skirt sounded loud in the stillness, but there was nothing else.

She waited on the landing while Olive went into the room and lit her candle. The house was completely quiet, not a sound on the stairs. As she leaned over the banisters into the darkness below, she listened carefully. The rustling of her skirt seemed loud in the silence, but there was nothing else.

“He did not see us,” she said. “I shall go now. Lock your door. Felice notte, piccina.

“He didn’t see us,” she said. “I’m going to go now. Lock your door. Felice notte, piccina.


CHAPTER V

Camille, loitering on the terrace of the old garden of the Villa Medici, was quick to hear the creaking of the iron gate upon its hinges. His pale face brightened as he threw away his cigarette and he went down the path between the ilex trees to meet his model.

Camille, hanging out on the terrace of the old garden at the Villa Medici, quickly heard the creaking of the iron gate on its hinges. His pale face lit up as he tossed away his cigarette and walked down the path between the holm oaks to meet his model.

“You have come. Oh, I seem to have been years away.”

“You're here. Wow, it feels like I've been away for years.”

They went up the hill together. It was early yet, and the city was veiled in fine mist through which the river gleamed here and there with a sharpness of steel. The dome of St Peter’s was still dark against the greenish pallor of the morning sky.

They climbed the hill together. It was still early, and the city was shrouded in a light mist, with the river shining here and there like polished steel. The dome of St. Peter's was still shadowy against the greenish hue of the morning sky.

“I am glad to be in Rome again. Venice is beautiful, but it does not inspire me. It has no associations for me. What do I care for the Doges, or for Titian’s fat, golden-haired women with their sore eyes—Caterina Cornaro and the rest. Rome is a crystal in which I seem to see faces of dear women, women who lived and loved and saw the sun set behind that rampart of low hills—Virginia, the Greek slave Acte, Agnes, Cecilia, who sang as she lay dying in her house over there in the Trasteverine quarter. Ah, I shall go away [257] and have the nostalgia of Rome to the end of my life.” He paused to light another cigarette. “Come and look at the picture. I have not dared to see it again myself since I came back last night.”

“I’m happy to be in Rome again. Venice is beautiful, but it doesn’t inspire me. It has no memories for me. What do I care about the Doges or Titian’s overweight, golden-haired women with their sore eyes—Caterina Cornaro and the others? Rome is like a crystal where I can see the faces of beloved women, women who lived, loved, and watched the sun set behind those low hills—Virginia, the Greek slave Acte, Agnes, Cecilia, who sang as she lay dying in her house over there in the Trasteverine quarter. Ah, I will leave and carry the nostalgia of Rome for the rest of my life.” He paused to light another cigarette. “Come and look at the picture. I haven’t dared to see it again myself since I got back last night.”

The door of his atelier was open; he clattered up the steep wooden stairs and she followed him. The canvas was set up on an easel facing the great north light. Camille went up to it and then backed away.

The door of his atelier was open; he hurried up the steep wooden stairs and she followed him. The canvas was arranged on an easel, facing the bright northern light. Camille approached it and then stepped back.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

He was smiling. “It is good,” he said. “I shall work on it to-day and to-morrow. Get ready now while I prepare my palette.”

He was smiling. “It’s good,” he said. “I’ll work on it today and tomorrow. Get ready now while I get my palette ready.”

He looked at her critically as she took her place. The change in her was indefinable, but he was aware of it. She seemed to be listening.

He looked at her closely as she settled in. The change in her was hard to put into words, but he felt it. She seemed to be paying attention.

“Do you feel a draught from the door?” he asked presently.

“Do you feel a draft from the door?” he asked after a moment.

“No, but I should like it shut.”

“No, but I’d like it closed.”

“Nerves. You need a tonic and probably a change of air and scene. There is nothing the matter?”

“Nerves. You need some relaxation and probably a change of scenery. Is everything okay?”

She shook her head. Camille was kind, but he could not help her. He could not make the earth open and swallow Tor di Rocca, and sometimes she felt that nothing less than that would satisfy her, and that such a summary ending would contribute greatly to her peace of mind.

She shook her head. Camille was kind, but he couldn't help her. He couldn't make the earth open up and swallow Tor di Rocca, and sometimes she felt that nothing less than that would satisfy her, and that such a quick ending would really help her find peace of mind.

She had not seen the Prince for two days [258] and she was beginning to hope that he had gone away, but she was not yet able to feel free of him. Rosina had come home with her every night from Varini’s. Once he had followed them, and twice he had come up the stairs and knocked at the door. There had been hours when she had been safe from him, but she had not known them, and the strain, the constant pricking fear of him, was telling upon her. Every day youth and strength and hope seemed to be slipping away and leaving her less able to do and to endure. She dared not look forward, as Camille did, to the end of life. He would die in his bed, full of years and honour, a great artist, a master, the president of many societies, but she—

She hadn’t seen the Prince for two days [258] and she was starting to hope that he had left for good, but she still couldn’t shake off the feeling of being tied to him. Rosina had come home with her every night from Varini’s. Once he had followed them, and twice he had come up the stairs to knock at the door. There had been times when she felt safe from him, but she hadn’t been aware of them, and the pressure, the constant underlying fear of him, was wearing her down. Every day, her youth, strength, and hope seemed to be fading, leaving her less able to cope and endure. She didn’t dare to look forward, like Camille did, to the end of life. He would die in his bed, having lived a long and honorable life, a great artist, a master, the president of many organizations, but she—

Sometimes, as she stood facing the semi-circle of men at Varini’s, and listened to the busy scratching of charcoal on paper, to Bembi’s heavy breathing, and to the ticking of the clock, she wondered if she had done wrong in taking this way of bread earning. Certainly there could be no turning back. The step, once taken, was irrevocable. If artists employed her she would go on, but she could get no other work if this failed. If this failed there must be another struggle between flesh and spirit, and this time it would be decisive—one or other must prevail. Though she dreaded it she knew it was inevitable.

Sometimes, as she stood facing the semi-circle of men at Varini’s and listened to the busy scratching of charcoal on paper, to Bembi’s heavy breathing, and to the ticking of the clock, she wondered if she had made a mistake by choosing this way to make a living. There was definitely no going back. The choice, once made, was final. If artists hired her, she would continue, but she wouldn't be able to find any other work if this fell through. If this failed, there would be another struggle between body and soul, and this time, it would be decisive—one or the other must win. Though she feared it, she knew it was unavoidable.

Meanwhile Camille stood in need of her ministrations. He had arranged to show his [259] work on the fifteenth of April, and now he seemed to regard that date as thrice accursed. Often when she came in the morning she would find him prowling restlessly to and fro, or sitting with his head in his hands staring gloomily at the parquet flooring and sighing like a furnace.

Meanwhile, Camille needed her help. He had planned to showcase his work on April fifteenth, and now he seemed to see that date as incredibly cursed. Often when she arrived in the morning, she would find him pacing restlessly back and forth, or sitting with his head in his hands, staring bleakly at the wooden floor and sighing heavily.

“I hate having to invite people who do not know anything, who cannot tell an etching from an oil,” he said irritably. “I cannot suffer their ridiculous comments gladly. I would rather have six teeth pulled out than hear my Aholibah called pretty. Pretty!

“I hate having to invite people who don’t know anything, who can’t tell an etching from an oil painting,” he said irritably. “I can't stand their ridiculous comments. I’d rather have six teeth pulled than hear my Aholibah called pretty. Pretty!

“They cannot say anything wrong about the picture of me,” she said. “It is splendid. M’sieur le Directeur says so, and I am sure it is. And your Venice sketches look so well on the screen.”

“They can’t say anything bad about my picture,” she said. “It’s amazing. M’sieur le Directeur says so, and I believe it. And your Venice sketches look great on the screen.”

“You must be there,” he moaned. “If you are not there I shall burst into tears and run away.” Then he laughed. “I am always like this. You should see me in Paris on the eve of the opening of the Salon. A pitiable wreck! I had no angel to console me there.”

“You have to be there,” he complained. “If you're not there, I’ll just break down and leave.” Then he laughed. “I’m always like this. You should see me in Paris the night before the Salon opens. A complete mess! I had no one to comfort me there.”

He kissed her hands with unusual fervour.

He kissed her hands with surprising passion.

The girl had not really meant to come at first, but she yielded to his persuasions. “I will look after the food and drink then,” she said, and she spent herself on the decoration of the tea-table. They went to Aragno’s together in the morning to get cakes and bonbons.

The girl hadn’t really planned to come at first, but she gave in to his insistence. “I’ll take care of the food and drinks then,” she said, and she focused on decorating the tea table. They went to Aragno’s together in the morning to get cakes and candies.

[260] “What flowers?”

"What flowers?"

She chose mimosa, and he bought a great mass of the fragrant golden boughs, and a bunch of violets for her.

She picked mimosa, and he got a large handful of the fragrant golden branches, along with a bunch of violets for her.

Camille knew a good many people in Rome, and all those he had asked came. The Prix de Rome men were the first arrivals. They came in a body, and on the stroke of the hour named on the invitation cards. Camille watched their faces eagerly as they crowded in and came to a stand before his picture; they knew, and if they approved he cared little for the verdict of all Rome.

Camille knew a lot of people in Rome, and everyone he invited showed up. The Prix de Rome guys were the first to arrive. They came in a group right when the clock struck the hour listed on the invitation. Camille eagerly watched their faces as they gathered in front of his painting; they knew what to look for, and if they liked it, he didn't care much about what the rest of Rome thought.

Gontrand was the first to break rather a long silence.

Gontrand was the first to break the long silence.

“Delicious!” he cried. “It is a triumph.”

“Delicious!” he exclaimed. “It’s a success.”

Camille flushed with pleasure as the others echoed him.

Camille blushed with pleasure as the others repeated his words.

“The scheme of whites,” “The fine quality,” “So pure.”

“The plan of white people,” “The high quality,” “So clean.”

One after the other they went across the room to talk to the model, who stood by the tea-table waiting to serve them.

One by one, they crossed the room to chat with the model, who was standing by the tea table, ready to serve them.

“You are wonderful, mademoiselle. If only you would sit for me I might hope to achieve something too.”

“You're amazing, miss. If only you would pose for me, I might actually be able to create something worthwhile too.”

“When M’sieur Michelin has done with me,” she said. “You like the picture?”

“When M’sieur Michelin is done with me,” she said. “Do you like the picture?”

“It is adorable—as you are.”

“It’s adorable—just like you.”

Other people were coming now. Camille stayed by the door to receive them while his friend Gontrand showed the drawings in the [261] portfolio, explained the Campagna sketches, and handed plates of cake and sweets. When Olive made fresh tea he brought her more sliced lemons from the lumber room, where Rosina was washing the cups.

Other people were arriving now. Camille stayed by the door to greet them while his friend Gontrand displayed the drawings in the [261] portfolio, explained the Campagna sketches, and served plates of cake and sweets. When Olive made fresh tea, he brought her more sliced lemons from the storage room, where Rosina was washing the cups.

“I am useful but not disinterested. Persuade Camille to let you sit for me.”

“I’m helpful, but I’m not doing this for free. Convince Camille to allow you to pose for me.”

“But you will not be here in the summer,” she said wistfully.

“But you won’t be here in the summer,” she said with a touch of sadness.

“Coffee, madame? These cakes are not very sweet. Yes, I was M’sieur Michelin’s model. Yes, it is a beautiful picture.”

“Coffee, ma'am? These cakes aren't very sweet. Yes, I was Monsieur Michelin's model. Yes, it’s a beautiful picture.”

The crowd thinned towards six o’clock, and there was no one now at the far end of the room but a man who seemed to be looking at the sketches on the screen. Olive thought she might take a cup of tea herself, and she was pouring it out when he turned and came towards her. It was Tor di Rocca.

The crowd got smaller around six o’clock, and the only person left at the far end of the room was a man who appeared to be studying the sketches on the screen. Olive figured she might as well grab a cup of tea, and she was pouring it when he turned and walked over to her. It was Tor di Rocca.

“Ah,” he said smilingly, “the girl in Michelin’s picture reminded me of you, but I did not realise that you were indeed the ‘Jeune Fille.’ I have been away from Rome these last few days. Have you missed me?”

“Ah,” he said with a smile, “the girl in Michelin’s picture reminded me of you, but I didn’t realize you were actually the ‘Jeune Fille.’ I’ve been away from Rome these last few days. Did you miss me?”

His hot brown eyes lingered over her.

His intense brown eyes stayed on her.

“Don’t.”

"Don't."

“I should like a cup of coffee.”

“I’d like a cup of coffee.”

Her hand shook so as she gave it to him that much was spilled on the floor. She had pitied him once; he remembered that as he saw how she shrank from him. “Michelin [262] has been more fortunate than I have,” he said deliberately.

Her hand shook as she handed it to him, causing some to spill on the floor. She had felt sorry for him once; he recalled that as he noticed how she recoiled from him. “Michelin [262] has been luckier than I have,” he said intentionally.

“I beg your pardon.”

“Excuse me.”

“You seem to be at home here.”

“You look like you belong here.”

“I suppose you must follow the bent of your mind.”

"I guess you have to follow what's on your mind."

“I suppose I must,” he agreed as he stood aside to let her pass. She had defied him that night in Florence. “Never!” she had said. And now he saw that she smiled at Camille as she went by him into the further room, and the old bad blood stirred in him and he ached with a fierce jealousy.

“I guess I have to,” he said, stepping aside to let her through. She had challenged him that night in Florence. “Never!” she had said. Now, he noticed her smiling at Camille as she walked past him into the next room, and the old resentment stirred within him, burning with intense jealousy.

She had denied him. “Never!” she had said.

She had turned him down. “Never!” she said.

As he joined the group of men by the door Gontrand turned to him. “Ah, Prince, have you heard that Michelin has already sold his picture?”

As he joined the group of guys by the door, Gontrand turned to him. “Hey, Prince, did you hear that Michelin has already sold his painting?”

“I am not surprised,” the Italian answered suavely. “If I was rich—but I am not. Who is the happy man?”

“I’m not surprised,” the Italian replied smoothly. “If I were rich—but I’m not. Who’s the happy man?”

“That stout grey-haired American who left half an hour since. Did you notice him? He is Vandervelde, the great millionaire art collector.”

“That sturdy gray-haired American who left about half an hour ago. Did you see him? He's Vandervelde, the famous millionaire art collector.”

“May one ask the price?”

"Can I ask the price?"

“Eight thousand francs,” answered Camille. He looked tired, but his blue eyes were very bright. “I am glad, and yet I shall be sorry to part with it.”

“Eight thousand francs,” Camille replied. He seemed exhausted, but his blue eyes were very bright. “I’m glad, but I’ll also be sad to let it go.”

“You will still have the charming original,” the Prince said not quite pleasantly.

“You’ll still have the charming original,” the Prince said, not sounding very pleased.

[263] There was a sudden silence. The men all waited for Camille’s answer. Beyond, in the next room, they heard the two girls splashing the water, clattering the cups and plates.

[263] There was a sudden silence. The men all waited for Camille’s answer. In the next room, they could hear the two girls splashing water and clattering the cups and plates.

The young Frenchman paused in the act of striking a match. He looked surprised. “But this is the original. I have made no copy.”

The young Frenchman paused while striking a match. He looked surprised. “But this is the original. I haven’t made a copy.”

“I meant—” The Prince stopped short. After all, he thought, he goes well who goes slowly.

“I meant—” The Prince stopped abruptly. After all, he thought, he does well who goes slowly.

Camille was waiting. “You meant?”

Camille was waiting. "What do you mean?"

Tor di Rocca had had time to think. “Nothing,” he said sweetly.

Tor di Rocca had time to think. “Nothing,” he said softly.

Silence was again ensuing but Gontrand flung himself into the breach.

Silence fell again, but Gontrand jumped into the conversation.

“The Duchess said she wanted her daughter’s portrait painted.”

“The Duchess said she wanted a portrait of her daughter painted.”

“She said the same to me.”

“She said the same thing to me.”

“Are you going to do it?”

“Are you going to do it?”

Camille suppressed a yawn. “I don’t know. Qui vivra verra.

Camille stifled a yawn. “I don't know. Qui vivra verra.

He was glad when they were all gone, Gontrand and Tor di Rocca and the rest, and he could stretch himself and sigh, and sing at the top of his voice:

He felt relieved when they all left, Gontrand and Tor di Rocca and everyone else, so he could stretch out, let out a sigh, and sing at the top of his lungs:

"Nicholas, I'm going to hang myself
"
What are you going to say about this? If you hang yourself or don’t hang yourself
I don't really care, Miss.
If you hang yourself or you don't hang yourself
“Oh, let me plant my cabbages!”

[264] When Olive came out of the inner room presently he told her that he had sold the “Jeune Fille.” “The Duchess has nearly commissioned me to paint her Mélanie. It went off well, don’t you think so? Come at nine to-morrow.”

[264] When Olive came out of the inner room, he told her that he had sold the “Jeune Fille.” “The Duchess is almost ready to hire me to paint her Mélanie. It went well, don’t you think? Come by at nine tomorrow.”

“Yes, if you want me. Good-night, M’sieur Camille,” she said. “Are you coming, Rosina?”

“Yes, if you want me. Goodnight, M’sieur Camille,” she said. “Are you coming, Rosina?”

“Why do you wait for her?” he asked curiously. “I should not have thought you had much in common.”

“Why are you waiting for her?” he asked curiously. “I wouldn't have thought you had much in common.”

“She is my friend. She knows I do not care to be alone.”

“She’s my friend. She knows I don’t like being alone.”


CHAPTER VI

When Olive came to the atelier on the following morning Camille was not there, but the door was open and he had left a note on the table for her.

When Olive arrived at the atelier the next morning, Camille wasn't there, but the door was open and he had left a note on the table for her.

“I have had a letter from the Duchess. She is leaving Rome to-day but she wants to see me before she goes. It must be about her daughter’s portrait. I must go to her hotel, but I shall drive both ways and be back in half an hour. Wait for me.—C. M.”

“I got a letter from the Duchess. She’s leaving Rome today, but she wants to see me before she goes. It must be about her daughter’s portrait. I need to go to her hotel, but I’ll drive both ways and be back in half an hour. Wait for me.—C. M.”

Olive took off her hat and coat as usual behind the screen. She was choosing a book from the tattered row of old favourites on the shelf when she heard a step outside. She listened, thinking that it was Camille, and fearing that the commission had not been given him. It was not like him to be so silent.

Olive took off her hat and coat as usual behind the screen. She was picking a book from the worn row of old favorites on the shelf when she heard a step outside. She paused, thinking it was Camille, and worried that the assignment hadn’t been given to him. It wasn’t like him to be so quiet.

“I thought you would be singing—” she stopped short.

“I thought you would be singing—” she stopped abruptly.

Filippo came on into the room.

Filippo entered the room.

“M’sieur Michelin is out,” she said.

“Mister Michelin is out,” she said.

“So the porter told me. You do not think [266] I want to see him. Will you come with me to Albano to-day?”

“So the porter told me. You don't think [266] I want to see him. Will you come with me to Albano today?”

She shook her head.

She shook her head.

“To-morrow, then. Why not?”

"Tomorrow, then. Why not?"

“I have my work.”

“I have my job.”

“Your work! I see you believe you can do without me now. How long do you think you will be able to earn money in this way? All these men will be leaving Rome soon. The schools will be closed until next October. You will have to choose between the devil and the deep sea—”

“Your work! I see you think you can manage without me now. How long do you think you'll be able to make money like this? All these guys will be leaving Rome soon. The schools will be shut down until next October. You’ll have to choose between a rock and a hard place—”

“What is the good of talking about it?” she said wearily. “I know I have nothing to look forward to. I know that. Please go away.”

“What’s the point of discussing it?” she said tiredly. “I know I have nothing to look forward to. I know that. Just leave me alone.”

“Do you know that you have cost me more than any other woman I have ever met? You injured me; will you make no amends?”

“Do you realize that you’ve cost me more than any other woman I’ve ever known? You hurt me; aren’t you going to make it right?”

She laughed. “So you are the victim.”

She laughed. “So you’re the victim.”

“Yes,” he said passionately, “I told you before that I suffered, and you believed me then. Is it my fault that I am made like this? Since that night in Florence when I held you in my arms I have had no peace.”

“Yes,” he said passionately, “I told you before that I suffered, and you believed me then. Is it my fault that I’m made like this? Since that night in Florence when I held you in my arms, I haven’t had any peace.”

“You behaved very badly. I can’t think why I let myself be sorry for you.”

“You acted really poorly. I can’t understand why I felt sorry for you.”

“Badly! Some men would, but I loved you even then.”

“Badly! Some guys would, but I loved you even then.”

She looked wistfully towards the door. “I wish you would go. There are so many other women.”

She looked longingly at the door. “I wish you would leave. There are plenty of other women.”

[267] “I love you, I want you,” he answered, and he caught her in his arms and held her in spite of her struggles. “I have you!” He forced her head down upon his breast and kissed her mouth. She thought the hateful pressure of his lips, the hateful fire of his eyes would kill her, and when, at last, she wrenched herself away she screamed with the despairing violence of some trapped, wild thing.

[267] “I love you, I want you,” he replied, pulling her into his arms and holding her despite her struggles. “I have you!” He pressed her head against his chest and kissed her lips. She felt the unbearable pressure of his mouth, the intense heat of his gaze was about to overwhelm her, and when she finally managed to break free, she screamed with the desperate fury of a trapped wild animal.

“Camille! Camille!”

“Camille! Camille!”

It seemed to her that if he did not hear her this must be the end of all, and she suffered an agony of terror. She thanked God as the door below was flung to and he came running up the stairs.

It felt to her that if he didn’t hear her, this had to be the end of everything, and she was overwhelmed by a terrifying anguish. She thanked God as the door below slammed shut and he came rushing up the stairs.

The Prince let her go and half turned to meet him, but Camille was not inclined to parley. He struck, and struck hard. Filippo slipped on the polished floor, tried to recover himself, and fell heavily at the girl’s feet.

The Prince released her and turned slightly to face him, but Camille wasn't interested in negotiating. He attacked, and he attacked fiercely. Filippo lost his footing on the shiny floor, tried to regain his balance, and fell hard at the girl's feet.

He got up at once, and the two men stood glaring at each other. Olive looked from one to the other. “It was nothing. I am sorry,” she said breathlessly. “He was trying to—I was frightened. It was nothing, really, but—but I am glad you came.”

He jumped up immediately, and the two men stared each other down. Olive looked from one to the other. “It was nothing. I’m sorry,” she said, breathless. “He was trying to—I got scared. It was really nothing, but—but I’m glad you showed up.”

“So am I,” the Frenchman said grimly. His blue eyes were grown grey as steel. “I am waiting, Prince.”

“So am I,” the Frenchman said grimly. His blue eyes had turned as grey as steel. “I am waiting, Prince.”

A little blood had sprung from Filippo’s cut lip and run down his chin. He wiped it with his handkerchief and looked thoughtfully [268] at the stain on the white linen before he spoke.

A little blood had come from Filippo’s cut lip and dripped down his chin. He wiped it with his handkerchief and looked pensively at the stain on the white linen before he spoke. [268]

“Who is your friend?”

“Who’s your friend?”

“René Gontrand.”

“René Gontrand.”

“No, no!” cried the girl. “Filippo, it was your fault. Can’t you be sorry and forget? Camille!”

“No, no!” the girl shouted. “Filippo, it was your fault. Can’t you just say you're sorry and move on? Camille!”

“Hush, child,” he said, “you do not understand.”

“Hush, kid,” he said, “you don’t get it.”

Tor di Rocca was looking at her now with the old insolent smile in his red-brown eyes. “Ah, you said ‘Never!’ but presently you will come.”

Tor di Rocca was looking at her now with that old smug smile in his red-brown eyes. “Oh, you said ‘Never!’ but soon you will come.”

So he left them.

So he ditched them.

Olive expected to be “poored,” but Camille, as it seemed, deliberately took no notice of her. She watched him picking a stick of charcoal from the accumulation of odd brushes, pens and pencils on the table.

Olive expected to be “poured,” but Camille, it seemed, intentionally ignored her. She observed him grabbing a stick of charcoal from the collection of random brushes, pens, and pencils on the table.

“What a handsome devil it is. Lean, lithe and brown. He should go naked as a faun; such things roamed about the primeval woods seeking what they might devour. I wish I had asked him to sit for me.”

“What a attractive guy he is. Lean, fit, and tan. He should go around like a faun; creatures like that used to roam the ancient woods looking for what they could eat. I wish I had asked him to model for me.”

He went to his easel and began to sketch a head on the canvas he had prepared for the Rosamund. “He has the short Neronic upper lip,” he murmured.

He walked over to his easel and started to sketch a head on the canvas he had set up for the Rosamund. “He has a short Neronic upper lip,” he murmured.

Olive lost patience. “I wonder you had the heart to risk spoiling its contour,” she said resentfully.

Olive lost her patience. “I can't believe you were willing to risk ruining its shape,” she said bitterly.

“With my fist, you mean?”

"With my fist, right?"

[269] “I—I am very sorry—” she began. He saw that she was crying, and he was perplexed, not quite understanding what she wanted of him.

[269] “I—I’m really sorry—” she started. He noticed she was crying, and he felt confused, not fully grasping what she needed from him.

“What am I to say to you?” He came over and sat down beside her, and she let him hold her hand. “I know so little—not even your name. I have asked no questions, but of course I saw— Why do you not go back to your friends?”

“What should I say to you?” He came over and sat down next to her, and she let him hold her hand. “I know so little—not even your name. I haven’t asked any questions, but of course I noticed— Why don’t you go back to your friends?”

She dried her eyes. “I have cousins in Milan, but I have lost their address, and they would not be able to help me. I have burnt my boats. I used to give lessons, but it was not easy to find pupils, and then I met Rosina. I cannot go back to being a governess after being a model. I have done no wrong, but no one would have me if they knew. You see one has to go on—”

She wiped her tears. “I have cousins in Milan, but I lost their address, and they wouldn't be able to help me anyway. I've burned my bridges. I used to give lessons, but it was hard to find students, and then I met Rosina. I can't go back to being a governess after being a model. I haven't done anything wrong, but no one would want me if they knew. You see, you have to keep moving forward—”

“Have you known Tor di Rocca long? He was here last winter. He has a villa somewhere outside Rome. I think it belonged to his mother. She was an Orsini.”

“Have you known Tor di Rocca long? He was here last winter. He has a villa somewhere outside Rome. I think it belonged to his mother. She was an Orsini.”

“You are not going to fight him?”

“You're not going to fight him?”

Outside, in the ilex wood, birds were calling to one another. The sun gilded the green of the gnarled old trees; it had rained in the night, and the garden was sweet with the scent of moist earth. The young man sighed. He had meant to take his “little brother” into the Campagna this April day to see the spring pageant of the skies, to hear the singing of [270] larks high up at heaven’s gate, the tinkling of sheep bells, the gurgling of water springs half hidden in the green lush grass that grows in the shadow of the ruined Claudian aqueducts.

Outside, in the holly wood, birds were calling to each other. The sun lit up the green of the twisted old trees; it had rained during the night, and the garden smelled sweet with the scent of damp earth. The young man sighed. He had planned to take his “little brother” into the countryside this April day to see the spring spectacle of the skies, to hear the singing of larks high up at heaven’s gate, the jingling of sheep bells, the bubbling of water springs half hidden in the lush green grass that grows in the shade of the ruined Claudian aqueducts.

“Camille, answer me.”

"Camille, respond to me."

He got up and went back to his easel. “You must run away now,” he said. “I can’t work this morning. I think I shall go to Naples for a few days, but I will let you know when I return. We must get on with the ‘Rosamund.’”

He got up and went back to his easel. “You should leave now,” he said. “I can’t focus this morning. I think I’ll go to Naples for a few days, but I’ll let you know when I’m back. We need to make progress on the ‘Rosamund.’”

She went obediently to put on her hat, but the face she saw reflected in the little hanging mirror was pale and troubled. He came with her to the door, and when she gave him her hand he bent to kiss it. Her eyes filled again with tears. He will be killed, she thought, and for me.

She went willingly to put on her hat, but the face reflected in the small hanging mirror looked pale and worried. He walked with her to the door, and when she offered her hand, he bent to kiss it. Her eyes filled with tears again. He’s going to die, she thought, and for me.

“Don’t fight! For my sake, don’t. I shall begin to think that I am a creature of ill-omen. They say some women are like that; they have the mal occhio; they give sorrow—”

“Don’t fight! For my sake, please don’t. I’ll start to think that I’m bad luck. They say some women are like that; they have the mal occhio; they bring sadness—”

“That is absurd,” he said roughly, and then, in a changed voice, “Good-bye, child.”

“That’s ridiculous,” he said harshly, and then, in a different tone, “Goodbye, kid.”


CHAPTER VII

Olive walked home to Ripetta. She felt tired and shaken, and unhappily conscious of some effort that must be made presently.

Olive walked home to Ripetta. She felt exhausted and unsettled, and sadly aware of some effort that had to be made soon.

“He will be killed—and for me.” “For me.” “For me.” She heard that echo of her thought through all the clamour of the streets, the shrill cries, the clatter of hoofs, the rattling of wheels over the cobble stones. She heard it as she climbed the stairs to her room. When she had taken off her hat and coat she poured some eau-de-cologne with water into a cup and drank it—not this time to Italy or the joy of life. She lay down on her bed and stayed there for a while, not resting, but thinking or trying to think.

“He’s going to be killed—and because of me.” “Because of me.” “Because of me.” She heard that echo of her thoughts through all the noise of the streets, the sharp cries, the sound of hooves, the rattling of wheels over the cobblestones. She heard it as she climbed the stairs to her room. After taking off her hat and coat, she mixed some cologne with water in a cup and drank it—not this time for Italy or the joys of life. She lay down on her bed and stayed there for a while, not resting, but thinking or trying to think.

Was she really a sort of number thirteen, a grain of spilt salt, ill-omened, disastrous? Camille would not think so; but it seemed to her that she had never been able to make anyone happy, and that there must be some taint in her therefore, some flaw in her nature.

Was she really like a bad luck charm, a grain of spilled salt, foreboding and disastrous? Camille didn’t believe so; but it felt to her like she had never managed to make anyone happy, and that there had to be some flaw in her, some defect in her nature.

Now, here, at last, was a thing well worth doing. She must risk her soul, lose it, perhaps, or rather, exchange it for a man’s life. She had hoarded it hitherto, had been miserly, selfish, seeking to save the poor thing as [272] though it were a pearl of price. Now she saw herself as the veriest rag of flesh parading virtue, useless, comfortless, helpless, clinging to her code, and justifying all the trouble she gave to others by a reference to the impalpable, elusive and possible non-existent immortal and inner self she had held so dear. She was ashamed. Ah, now at last she would give ungrudgingly. Her feet should not falter, nor her eyes be dimmed by any shadow of fear or of regret, though she went by perilous ways to an almost certain end.

Now, here, at last, was something truly worth doing. She had to risk her soul, possibly lose it, or rather, trade it for a man's life. She had held onto it tightly before, been stingy and selfish, trying to preserve the poor thing as though it were a valuable pearl. Now she saw herself as nothing more than a tattered piece of flesh pretending to be virtuous, useless, comfortless, helpless, clinging to her principles, and justifying all the trouble she caused others by referring to the intangible, elusive, and possibly non-existent immortal and inner self she had cherished so much. She felt ashamed. Ah, now at last she would give without holding back. Her feet would not stumble, nor would her eyes be clouded by any shadow of fear or regret, even if she walked through dangerous paths to an almost certain end.

Soon after noon she got up and prepared to face the world again, and towards three o’clock she returned to the Villa Medici. She had to ring the porter’s bell as the garden gate was shut, and the old man came grumblingly as usual.

Soon after noon, she got up and got ready to face the world again, and around three o’clock, she went back to the Villa Medici. She had to ring the porter’s bell since the garden gate was closed, and the old man came grumbling, as usual.

“Monsieur Michelin will see no one. Did he not tell you so this morning?”

“Monsieur Michelin will not see anyone. Didn't he tell you that this morning?”

“But I have come for Monsieur Gontrand,” she said.

“But I’ve come for Monsieur Gontrand,” she said.

She hoped now above all things to find the black Gascon alone in his atelier near the Belvedere. The first move depended upon him, and there was no time to spare. She determined to await his return in the wood if he were out, but there was no need. He opened his door at once in answer to her knocking.

She now hoped more than anything to find the black Gascon alone in his atelier near the Belvedere. The first move relied on him, and there was no time to waste. She decided to wait for his return in the woods if he was out, but that turned out to be unnecessary. He opened his door immediately in response to her knocking.

“I have come—may I speak to you for a moment?” she began rather confusedly. He [273] looked tired and worried, and was so evidently alarmed at the sight of her, and afraid of what she was going to say next, that she could hardly help smiling. “I want to ask you two questions. I hope you will answer them.”

“I've come—can I talk to you for a moment?” she started a bit unsure. He [273] looked exhausted and anxious, and he was clearly startled by her presence and worried about what she was about to say, which made her almost smile. “I want to ask you two questions. I hope you’ll answer them.”

“I should be glad to please you, mademoiselle, but—”

“I would love to please you, miss, but—”

She hurried on. “First, when are they going to fight? Oh, tell me, tell me! I know you were to be with him. I know you are his friend. Be mine too! What harm can it do? I swear I will keep it secret.”

She hurried on. “First, when are they going to fight? Oh, tell me, tell me! I know you were supposed to be with him. I know you’re his friend. Be my friend too! What harm can it do? I swear I’ll keep it a secret.”

“Ah, well, if you promise that,” he said. “It is to be to-morrow afternoon.”

“Okay, if you promise that,” he said. “It’s set for tomorrow afternoon.”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

He shook his head. “I really cannot tell you that.”

He shook his head. “I honestly can’t tell you that.”

“Well, the hour is fixed. It will not be changed?”

“Well, the time is set. It won’t be changed?”

“No, the Prince preferred the early morning, but Michelin has an appointment he must keep with Vandervelde at noon.”

“No, the Prince liked the early morning, but Michelin has a meeting he needs to attend with Vandervelde at noon.”

“Nothing will persuade him to alter it then?” she insisted.

“Nothing will convince him to change it then?” she insisted.

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“That is well,” she said sighing. “Good-bye, M’sieur Gontrand. You—you will do your best for Camille.”

“That’s good,” she said with a sigh. “Goodbye, Monsieur Gontrand. You—you will do your best for Camille.”

“You may rely on me,” he answered.

“You can count on me,” he replied.

She went down the steps of Trinità del Monte, and across the Piazza di Spagna to the English book-shop at the corner, where she [274] bought a Roman Herald. Three minutes study of the visitors’ list sufficed to inform her that the Prince was staying at the Hotel de Russie close by. The afternoon was waning, and already the narrow streets of the lower town were in shadow; soon the shops would be lit up and gay with the gleam of marbles, the glimmer of Roman pearls and silks, and the green, grotesque bronzes that strangers buy.

She walked down the steps of Trinità del Monte and across Piazza di Spagna to the English bookstore at the corner, where she [274] bought a Roman Herald. A quick look at the visitor's list was enough to tell her that the Prince was staying at the nearby Hotel de Russie. The afternoon was fading, and the narrow streets of the lower town were already in shadow; soon, the shops would be lit up and lively with the shine of marbles, the shimmer of Roman pearls and silks, and the quirky green bronzes that tourists tend to buy.

Olive walked down the Via Babuino past the ugly English church, crossed the road, and entered the hall of the hotel in the wake of a party of Americans. They went on towards the lift and left her uncertain which way to turn, so she appealed to the gold-laced, gigantic, and rather awful porter.

Olive walked down Via Babuino past the unattractive English church, crossed the street, and entered the hotel lobby behind a group of Americans. They headed toward the elevator and left her unsure of which way to go, so she asked the gold-laced, enormous, and somewhat scary porter for help.

“Prince Tor di Rocca?”

“Prince Tor of Rocca?”

He softened at her mention of the illustrious name.

He relaxed at her mention of the famous name.

“If you will go into the lounge there I will send to see if the Prince is in. What name shall I say?”

“If you go into the lounge over there, I’ll check to see if the Prince is in. What name should I use?”

“Miss Agar. I have no card with me.”

“Miss Agar. I don’t have a card with me.”

She chose a window-seat near a writing-table at the far end of the room, and there Filippo found her when he came in five minutes later. He was prepared for anything but the smile in the blue eyes lifted to his, and he paled as he took the hand she gave and raised it to his lips.

She picked a window seat next to a writing desk at the far end of the room, and that’s where Filippo found her when he came in five minutes later. He was ready for anything but the smile in her blue eyes looking up at him, and he turned pale as he took the hand she offered and raised it to his lips.

[275] “Ah,” he said fervently, “if you were always kind.”

[275] “Ah,” he said passionately, “if you could just be kind all the time.”

“You would be good?”

"Would you be good?"

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“For a week, or a month? But you need not answer me. Filippo, I should like some tea.”

“For a week, or a month? But you don’t have to answer me. Filippo, I would like some tea.”

“Of course,” he said eagerly. “Forgive me,” and he hurried away to order it.

“Of course,” he said eagerly. “Sorry about that,” and he rushed off to take care of it.

When he returned his dark face was radiant. “Do you know that is the second time you have called me by my name? You said Filippo this morning. Ah, I heard you, and I have thought of it since.”

When he came back, his dark face was glowing. “Do you realize that’s the second time you’ve called me by my name? You said Filippo this morning. Ah, I heard you, and I’ve been thinking about it ever since.”

The girl hardened her heart. She realised—she had always realised that this man was dangerous. A fire consumed him. It was a fire that blazed up to destroy, no pleasant light and warmth upon the hearth of a good life, but women were apt to flutter, moth-like, into the flame of it nevertheless.

The girl steeled herself. She knew—she had always known that this man was dangerous. A fire burned inside him. It was a fire that flared up to destroy, not the comforting light and warmth of a good life, yet women tended to flutter towards it like moths to a flame.

He sat down beside her and took her hand in his.

He sat down next to her and took her hand in his.

“I know I was violent this morning; I could not help myself. I am a Tor di Rocca. It would be so easy for you to make me happy—”

“I know I was aggressive this morning; I couldn’t control myself. I am a Tor di Rocca. It would be so simple for you to make me happy—”

She listened quietly.

She listened silently.

A waiter brought the tea and set it on a little table between them.

A waiter brought the tea and placed it on a small table between them.

“You had coffee yesterday,” she said. “It seems years ago.”

“You had coffee yesterday,” she said. “It feels like years ago.”

[276] “I have forgotten yesterday, Incipit vita nuova! Do you remember I came to you dressed in Dante’s red lucco?”

[276] “I've forgotten yesterday, Incipit vita nuova! Do you remember when I came to you wearing Dante’s red lucco?”

“Yes, but you are not a bit like him.”

“Yes, but you’re nothing like him.”

She came to the point presently. “Filippo, you say you want me?”

She got straight to the point. “Filippo, you say you want me?”

“More than anything in this world.”

“More than anything in this world.”

Her eyes met his and held them. “Well, if you will get out of fighting M’sieur Michelin I will come to you—meet you—anywhere and at any hour after noon to-morrow.”

Her eyes met his and locked onto them. “Well, if you can get out of fighting M’sieur Michelin, I will come to you—meet you—anywhere and at any time after noon tomorrow.”

“Ah, you make conditions.”

"Ah, you set conditions."

“Of course.”

"Definitely."

“How can I get out of fighting him? The man struck me, insulted me.”

“How can I avoid fighting him? The guy hit me and insulted me.”

“Yes,” she said, “and you know why!”

“Yes,” she said, “and you know why!”

“I have asked your pardon for that,” he said with an effort that brought the colour into his face.

“I've asked for your forgiveness for that,” he said, with an effort that brought color to his face.

“Yes, but that is not enough. I don’t choose that this unpleasantness should go any further. Write a letter to him now—we will concoct it together—and—and—I will be nice to you.”

“Yes, but that’s not enough. I don’t want this unpleasantness to go any further. Write him a letter now—we’ll come up with it together—and—and—I’ll be nice to you.”

She smiled at him, and there was no shadow of fear or of regret in the blue eyes that looked towards the almost certain end.

She smiled at him, and there was no hint of fear or regret in the blue eyes that looked towards the almost certain end.

“Well, I must be let down easily,” he said unwillingly. “I am not going to lick his boots.”

“Well, I need to be let down gently,” he said reluctantly. “I’m not going to kiss his ass.”

They sat down at the writing-table together, and she began to dictate. “Just scribble [277] this, and if it does you can make a fair copy afterwards.

They sat down at the writing desk together, and she started to dictate. “Just jot down [277] this, and if it works, you can make a clean copy later."

“‘Dear Monsieur Michelin,—On reflection I understand that your conduct this morning was justifiable from your point of view, and I withdraw—’”

“‘Dear Mr. Michelin,—After thinking it over, I see that your actions this morning made sense from your perspective, and I take back—’”

Filippo laid down the pen. “I shall not say that.”

Filippo put down the pen. “I’m not going to say that.”

“Begin again then,” she said patiently.

“Start over then,” she said patiently.

“‘I have been asked to write to you by a third person whom I wish to please. She tells me that this morning’s unpleasantness resulted from a misunderstanding. She says she has deceived you, and she hopes that you will forgive her. I suppose from what she has said that your hasty action was excusable, as you thought her other than she is, and I think that you may now regret it and agree with me that this need go no farther—’”

“‘I’ve been asked to reach out to you by someone I want to please. She told me that the unpleasantness this morning was due to a misunderstanding. She admits she misled you and hopes you can forgive her. From what she said, I believe your quick reaction was understandable since you saw her differently than she is, and I think you might now regret it and agree with me that this shouldn't go any further—’”

“This is better for me,” he said.

“This works better for me,” he said.

“Yes.” She took the pen from him and wrote under his signature: “You will be sorry to know that your child is a liar. Try to forget her existence.”

“Yes.” She took the pen from him and wrote under his signature: “You will be sorry to know that your child is a liar. Try to forget her existence.”

“You can send it now by someone who must wait for an answer,” she explained. “I shall stay here until it comes.”

“You can send it now through someone who has to wait for a reply,” she explained. “I’ll stay here until it arrives.”

“Very well,” he said sulkily, and he went out into the hall to confer with the porter. “An important letter, Eccellenza? A vetturino will take it for you—”

“Fine,” he said grumpily, and he went out into the hall to talk to the porter. “An important letter, Eccellenza? A vetturino will take it for you—”

Olive heard the opening and shutting of [278] doors, the shrill whistle answered by harsh, raucous cries, the rattling of wheels. Filippo came back to her.

Olive heard the opening and closing of [278] doors, the sharp whistle met with loud, raucous shouts, the clattering of wheels. Filippo returned to her.

“I have done my part.” Then, looking at her closely, he saw that she was very pale. “Is all you have implied and I have written true?”

“I’ve done my part.” Then, looking at her closely, he noticed that she was very pale. “Is everything you’ve implied and I’ve written true?”

“No.”

“No.”

“You must love him very much.”

“You must really love him.”

“I? Not at all, as you understand love.”

“I? Not at all, as you understand love.”

The ensuing half-hour seemed long to the girl; Filippo talked desultorily, but there were intervals of silence. She was too tired to attempt to answer him, and, besides, his evident restlessness, his inattention, afforded her some acrid amusement. He was like a boy, eager in pursuit of the bird in the bush, heedless of the poor thing fluttering, dying in his hand. It was now near the dinner-hour, and people were coming into the lounge to await the sounding of the gong; from where Olive sat she could see all the entrances and exits—as in a glass darkly—in the clouded surface of a mirror that hung on the wall and reflected the white gleam of shirt fronts, the shimmer of silks, and she was quick to note that Filippo was interested in what she saw as a pink blur.

The next half-hour felt long for the girl; Filippo chatted aimlessly, but there were pauses of silence. She was too tired to respond to him, and besides, his obvious restlessness and distraction gave her a bit of harsh amusement. He was like a boy, focused on catching the bird in the bush, oblivious to the poor creature fluttering and dying in his grip. It was almost dinner time, and people were coming into the lounge to wait for the gong to sound; from where Olive sat, she could see all the entrances and exits—as if through a murky glass—in the cloudy surface of a mirror that hung on the wall and reflected the white shine of shirt fronts, the shimmer of silks, and she quickly realized that Filippo was interested in what she perceived as a pink blur.

His love was as fully winged for flight as any Beast of the book of Revelations; it was swift as a sword to pierce and be withdrawn. He could not be altogether loyal [279] for a day. Olive’s heart was filled with pity for the women who had cared.

His love was as ready for takeoff as any beast from the book of Revelations; it was quick as a sword to stab and retract. He couldn’t be completely loyal for even a day. Olive felt pity for the women who had cared. [279]

When, at last, the answer to the letter came, the Prince gave it to her to read. It was very short, a mere scrawl of scarlet ink on the brown, rough-edged paper that was one of Camille’s affectations.

When the reply to the letter finally arrived, the Prince handed it to her to read. It was very brief, just a quick scribble in red ink on the coarse, uneven paper that was one of Camille’s quirks.

“My zeal was evidently misplaced and I regret its excess.”

“My enthusiasm was clearly misguided, and I regret going overboard with it.”

Olive was speechless; her eyes were dimmed, her throat ached with tears. How easily he believed the worst—this man who had been her friend. She rose to go, but Filippo laid a detaining hand upon her arm.

Olive was at a loss for words; her eyes felt heavy, and her throat hurt with tears. It was so easy for him to assume the worst—this man who had once been her friend. She stood up to leave, but Filippo placed a hand on her arm to stop her.

“To-morrow.” He had already told her where and when to meet him, and had given her two keys.

“To-morrow.” He had already told her where and when to meet him, and had given her two keys.

“Are you sure you want me?” she said hurriedly. “There are so many women in your life. You remind me of the South American Republic that made—and shot—seventeen presidents in six months.”

“Are you sure you want me?” she asked quickly. “There are so many women in your life. You remind me of that South American country that made—and shot—seventeen presidents in six months.”

He laughed. “Do I? You remind me of an eel, or a little grey mouse trying to get out of a trap. There is no way out, my dear, unless, of course, you want me to kill your Frenchman. I am a good shot.”

He laughed. “Do I? You remind me of an eel, or a little gray mouse trying to escape a trap. There’s no way out, my dear, unless, of course, you want me to kill your Frenchman. I’m a good shot.”

“I will come.”

“I'll be there.”

She looked for pink as she went out of the [280] room, and saw a very pretty woman in rose-coloured tulle sitting alone and near the door.

She looked for pink as she left the [280] room and saw a beautiful woman in a rose-colored tulle dress sitting alone by the door.

She had given ungrudgingly, unfaltering, and there was no shadow of regret in her eyes; it was nothing to her that he should care for this other little body, for bare white shoulders and a fluff of yellow hair. He had never been more to her than a means to an end, and he was to be that now.

She had given willingly and without hesitation, and there was no hint of regret in her eyes; it didn't matter to her that he cared for this other girl, with her bare white shoulders and a fluff of yellow hair. He had always been nothing more than a way to achieve her goals, and that’s what he would be now.

She took a tram from the Piazza del Popolo to the Rotonda. There was a large ironmonger’s shop at the corner; she remembered having noticed it before. She went in and asked to look at some of the pistols they had in the window. Several were brought out for her to see, and she chose a small one. The young man who served her showed her how to load it and pull the trigger. He wrapped it in brown paper and made a loop in the string for her to carry it by. She thanked him.

She took a tram from Piazza del Popolo to the Rotonda. There was a big hardware store at the corner; she recalled noticing it before. She went in and asked to see some of the pistols in the window. Several were brought out for her to check out, and she picked a small one. The young man who helped her demonstrated how to load it and pull the trigger. He wrapped it in brown paper and made a loop in the string for her to carry it. She thanked him.

The bells of all the churches were ringing the Ave Maria when she left the Hotel de Russie an hour ago, and it was dark when she reached her own room. The stars were bright, shining through a rift of clouds that hid the crescent moon. Olive laid the awkwardly-shaped parcel she carried down upon the table while she lit her candle. Then she got her scissors and cut the string. This was the key of a door through [281] which she must pass. Death was the way out.

The church bells were ringing the Ave Maria when she left the Hotel de Russie an hour ago, and it was dark by the time she reached her room. The stars were bright, shining through a gap in the clouds that covered the crescent moon. Olive set the oddly-shaped package she carried down on the table while she lit her candle. Then she took her scissors and cut the string. This was the key to a door through [281] which she had to pass. Death was the way out.

The little flame of the candle gleamed on the polished steel. It was almost a pretty thing, so smooth and shining. It was well worth the money she had paid for it; it was going to be useful, indispensable to-morrow.

The small candle flame flickered on the shiny steel. It was almost beautiful, so sleek and shiny. It was definitely worth the money she had spent on it; it was going to be useful, essential tomorrow.

Suddenly, in spite of herself, she began to think of her grave. It would be dug soon. She would be brought to it in a black covered cart. No prayers would be said, and there would be no sound at all but that of the earth falling upon the coffin.

Suddenly, despite herself, she started to think about her grave. It would be dug soon. She would be taken to it in a black-covered cart. No prayers would be said, and there would be no sound except for the earth falling on the coffin.

She sprang up, her face chalk white, her eyes wide and dark with terror. She was afraid, horribly afraid of this lonely and violent end. Jean would never know that she died rather than let another man—Jean would never know—Jean—

She jumped up, her face pale, her eyes wide and filled with fear. She was scared, intensely scared of this lonely and brutal ending. Jean would never find out that she chose to die instead of letting another man—Jean would never know—Jean—

“I can’t! I can’t!” she said aloud piteously.

“I can’t! I can’t!” she said out loud, feeling desperate.

She was trembling so that she had to cling to the banisters as she went down the stairs to save herself from falling. There was a post-office at the corner. She went in and explained that she wanted to send a telegram. The young woman behind the counter glanced at the clock.

She was shaking so much that she had to hold onto the banisters as she walked down the stairs to avoid falling. There was a post office at the corner. She went inside and explained that she wanted to send a telegram. The young woman behind the counter glanced at the clock.

“Where to? You have half an hour.”

“Where to? You have thirty minutes.”

“To Florence.” She wrote it and gave it in.

“To Florence.” She wrote it down and submitted it.

[282] “To Jean Avenel, Villa Fiorelli, Settignano, Florence.

[282] “To Jean Avenel, Villa Fiorelli, Settignano, Florence.

“If you would help me come if you can to the Villino Bella Vista at Albano to-morrow soon after noon; watch for me and follow me in. I know it may not be possible, but the danger is real to me and I want you so much. In any case remember that my heart was yours only.—Olive.

“If you can, please come to the Villino Bella Vista at Albano tomorrow, soon after noon; watch for me and follow me inside. I know it might not be possible, but I'm really in danger and I want you there so much. Either way, remember that my heart has always been yours.—Olive oil.


CHAPTER VIII

Jean sat leaning forward that he might see the road. The night was dark, starless, and very wet, and he and the chauffeur were all streaming with rain and splashed with liquid mud that spattered up from the car wheels. Now and again they rattled over the rough cobble stones of a village street, but the way for the most part lay through deep woods and by mountain gorges. The roar of Arno in flood, swollen with melted snows, and hurrying on its way to the sea, was with them for a while, but other sounds there were none save the rustling of leaves in the coverts, the moaning of wind in the tree-tops, the drip-drip of the rain, and the steady throbbing of the car.

Jean leaned forward to see the road better. The night was dark, starless, and very wet, and both he and the chauffeur were soaked with rain and splattered with muddy water from the car wheels. Occasionally, they bumped over the rough cobblestones of a village street, but most of the journey was through dense woods and along mountain gorges. For a while, they could hear the roar of the Arno River, swollen with melted snow and rushing toward the sea, but there were no other sounds except the rustling of leaves in the underbrush, the moaning wind in the treetops, the steady drip of rain, and the rhythmic thrum of the car.

When the darkness lightened to the grey glimmer of a cheerless dawn Jean changed places with the chauffeur; Vincenzo was a careful driver, and he dared not trust his own impatience any longer. His hands were numbed with cold, and now he took off his gloves to chafe them, but first he felt in his inner pocket for the flimsy sheets of paper that lay there safe against his heart.

When the darkness shifted to the dull grey light of a gloomy dawn, Jean switched places with the driver. Vincenzo was cautious behind the wheel, and he couldn’t trust his own impatience any longer. His hands were frozen, so he took off his gloves to warm them up, but first, he reached into his inner pocket to feel the flimsy sheets of paper that were tucked safely against his heart.

He had been sitting alone at the piano in the music-room, not playing, but softly touching [284] the keys and dreaming in the dark, when Hilaire came in to him.

He had been sitting alone at the piano in the music room, not playing, but gently tapping the keys and lost in thought, when Hilaire walked in.

“You need not write to her after all. She has sent for you. Hear what she says.” He stood in the doorway to read the message by the light that filtered in from the hall. Jean listened carefully.

“You don’t need to write to her after all. She’s sent for you. Listen to what she says.” He stood in the doorway to read the message by the light coming in from the hall. Jean listened carefully.

“The car—I must tell Vincenzo.” The lines of the strong, lean face seemed to have softened, and the brown eyes were very bright. His brother smiled as he laid a kindly hand upon his arm. “The car will be round soon. I have sent word, and you have plenty of time. Assure Olive of my brotherly regard, and tell her that my books are still waiting to be catalogued. If she will come here for a while she will be doing a kindness to a lonely man.”

“The car—I need to tell Vincenzo.” The features of his strong, lean face appeared to relax, and his brown eyes were sparkling. His brother smiled as he placed a gentle hand on his arm. “The car will be here soon. I’ve let them know, and you have plenty of time. Please convey my brotherly affection to Olive, and mention that my books are still waiting to be organized. If she can come here for a bit, it would be a nice gesture for a lonely man.”

“I wonder what she is frightened of,” Jean said thoughtfully, and frowning a little. “She says ‘was yours’ too; I don’t like that.”

“I wonder what she’s scared of,” Jean said thoughtfully, frowning a bit. “She says ‘was yours’ too; I don’t like that.”

“Well, you must do your best for her,” Hilaire answered in his most matter-of-fact tone. “Be prepared.”

“Well, you have to do your best for her,” Hilaire replied in his most straightforward tone. “Be ready.”

Jean agreed, and when he went to get ready he transferred a pistol from a drawer of the bureau to his coat pocket. “I shall bring her back with me if I can. Good-bye.”

Jean agreed, and when he went to get ready, he moved a pistol from a drawer in the dresser to his coat pocket. “I’ll bring her back with me if I can. Goodbye.”

The sun shone for a few minutes after its rising through a rift in the clouds, but soon [285] went in again; the rain still poured down, and the distance was hidden in mist that clung to the hillsides and filled each ravine and cranny in the rocks. They were near Orvieto when the car broke down; Vincenzo was out on the road at once, but his master sat quite still. He could not endure the thought of any delay.

The sun peeked through a gap in the clouds for a few minutes after it rose, but soon [285] was hidden again; the rain continued to pour, and the view was obscured by mist that clung to the hills and filled every ravine and crack in the rocks. They were close to Orvieto when the car broke down; Vincenzo jumped out onto the road immediately, but his master remained seated. He couldn't bear the idea of any delay.

“What is it? Will it take long?” He had forced himself to wait a minute before he asked the question, but still his lips felt stiff, and all the colour had gone out of them.

“What is it? Will it take long?” He had made himself wait a minute before asking, but his lips still felt stiff, and all the color had drained from them.

The man reassured him. “It is nothing.”

The man comforted him. “It's nothing.”

Jean went to help him, and soon they were able to go on again.

Jean went to help him, and soon they were able to continue.

They came presently to the fen lands—the Campagna that so greatly needs the magic and glamour of the Roman sunshine, the vault of the blue sky above, and the sound of larks singing to adorn it. It seemed a desolate and dreary waste, wind-swept, and shivering under the lash of the rain on such a morning as this, and the car was a very small thing moving in that apparently illimitable plain along a road that might be endless. Jean saw a herd of the wild, black buffaloes standing in a pool at the foot of a broken arch of the Claudian aqueduct, and now and again he caught a glimpse of fragments of masonry, or a ruined tower, ancient stronghold [286] of one or other of the robber barons who preyed on Rome-ward pilgrims in the age of faith and rapine.

They soon reached the marshy land—the Campagna that desperately needs the magic and charm of the Roman sun, the vast blue sky above, and the sound of larks singing to beautify it. It looked like a barren and gloomy stretch, windswept and trembling under the rain's harsh touch on a morning like this, and the car seemed tiny as it moved across that seemingly endless plain along a possibly endless road. Jean spotted a herd of wild black buffaloes standing in a pool at the base of a crumbling arch of the Claudian aqueduct, and now and then he caught sight of pieces of old stonework or a ruined tower, an ancient stronghold of one of the robber barons who preyed on pilgrims heading to Rome in the age of faith and plunder. [286]

They reached Albano soon after eleven o’clock, and Jean left his man in the car while he went in to the Ristorante of the Albergo della Posta. He ordered a cup of coffee, and sat down at one of the little marble tables near the door to drink it. There was no one else in the place at the moment.

They arrived in Albano just after eleven o’clock, and Jean left his guy in the car while he went into the Ristorante of the Albergo della Posta. He ordered a cup of coffee and sat down at one of the small marble tables near the door to drink it. There was no one else in the place at that moment.

“Can you tell me the way to the Villino Bella Vista?”

“Can you tell me how to get to the Villino Bella Vista?”

The waiter looked at him curiously. “It is down in the olive woods and quite near the lake, and you must go to it by a lane from the Galleria di Sopra, the upper road to Castel Gandolfo.” After a momentary hesitation he added, “Scusi! But are you thinking of taking it, signore?”

The waiter looked at him with curiosity. “It’s down in the olive groves and pretty close to the lake, and you need to get to it by a path from the Galleria di Sopra, the upper road to Castel Gandolfo.” After a brief hesitation, he added, “Scusi! But are you planning to take it, sir?”

Jean started. It had not occurred to him that the house might be empty. “I don’t know,” he answered cautiously. “Has it been to let long?”

Jean was taken aback. He hadn't thought the house might be empty. “I don’t know,” he replied carefully. “Has it been up for rent long?”

“Oh, yes,” the man said. “The Princess Tor di Rocca spent her last years there, alone, and after her death the agent in Rome found tenants. But lately no one has come to it, even to see.” He lowered his voice. “The place has a bad name hereabouts. The contadini—rough, ignorant folk, signore—say she still walks in the garden at moonrise, waiting for the husband and son who never [287] came; and the women who go to wash their linen in the lake will not come back that way at night for fear of seeing her dead eyes peering at them through the bars of the gate.”

“Oh, yes,” the man said. “Princess Tor di Rocca spent her last years there, alone, and after she died, the agent in Rome found tenants. But lately, no one has gone there, not even to take a look.” He lowered his voice. “The place has a bad reputation around here. The contadini—rough, uneducated people, sir—say she still roams the garden at moonrise, waiting for her husband and son who never [287] came; and the women who go to wash their clothes in the lake won’t come back that way at night for fear of seeing her dead eyes staring at them through the bars of the gate.”

“Ah, that is very interesting,” Jean said appreciatively. He finished his coffee, paid for it with a piece of silver, and waited to light a cigarette before he went out.

“Ah, that’s really interesting,” Jean said appreciatively. He finished his coffee, paid for it with a silver coin, and waited to light a cigarette before heading outside.

Vincenzo sat still in the car, a model of patient impassivity, but he turned a hungry eye on his master as he came down the steps.

Vincenzo sat quietly in the car, a picture of calm patience, but he gazed eagerly at his boss as he walked down the steps.

“You can go and get something to eat. I shall drive up to the Galleria di Sopra, and you must follow me there. You will find the car at the side of the road. Stay with it until I come, and if anyone asks questions you need not answer them.”

“You can go grab something to eat. I'll drive up to the Galleria di Sopra, and you should follow me there. You'll find the car by the side of the road. Stay with it until I arrive, and if anyone asks questions, you don't have to respond.”

Jean drove up the steep hill towards the lake. The rain was still heavy, and the squalid streets of the little town were running with mud. He turned to the left by the Calvary at the foot of the ilex avenue by the Capuchin church, and stopped the car some way further down the road. The lane the waiter had told him of was not hard to find. It was a narrow path between high walls of olive orchards; it led straight down to the lake, and the entrance to the Villino was quite close to the water’s edge. Nothing could be seen of it from the lane but the name painted [288] on the gate-posts and one glimpse of a shuttered window, forlorn and viewless as a blind eye, and half hidden by flowering laurels. Jean looked at his watch. It was ten minutes to twelve, and she had written “after noon,” but he could not be sure that she had not come already, and since he had heard the name of Tor di Rocca he was more than ever anxious to be with her.

Jean drove up the steep hill toward the lake. The rain was still coming down hard, and the dirty streets of the little town were running with mud. He turned left at the Calvary at the foot of the holm oak avenue by the Capuchin church and parked the car a little further down the road. The lane the waiter mentioned was easy to find. It was a narrow path between tall walls of olive orchards; it led straight down to the lake, and the entrance to the Villino was pretty close to the water's edge. Nothing was visible from the lane but the name painted [288] on the gateposts and a glimpse of a shuttered window, lonely and sightless like a blind eye, and half hidden by flowering laurels. Jean checked his watch. It was ten minutes to twelve, and she had written "after noon," but he wasn't sure if she had come already, and since he had heard the name Tor di Rocca, he was more anxious than ever to be with her.

He tried the gate but it was locked; there was nothing for it but to climb the wall, and as he was light and active he scrambled over without much difficulty and landed in a green tangle of roses and wild vines. He knocked at the house door, and stood for a while listening to the empty answering echoes and to the drip-drip of rain from the eaves. Evidently there was no one there. He drew back into the shrubberies; great showers of drops were shaken down on him from the gold-powdered mimosa blossoms that met above his head; he shook himself impatiently, like a dog that is disturbed while on guard. From where he stood he could see the gate and the grass-grown path that led from it to the house. The time passed very slowly. He looked at his watch four times in the next fifteen minutes, and he was beginning to wonder if he had not left Florence on a fool’s errand when Olive came.

He tried the gate, but it was locked; there was nothing to do but climb the wall. Since he was light and agile, he scrambled over with little trouble and landed in a lush tangle of roses and wild vines. He knocked on the house door and stood for a moment listening to the empty echoes and the drip-drip of rain from the eaves. Clearly, no one was home. He stepped back into the bushes; big drops were shaken off by the gold-dusted mimosa blossoms overhead. He shook himself off impatiently, like a dog that’s been disturbed while on guard. From where he was, he could see the gate and the overgrown path leading to the house. Time dragged on. He checked his watch four times in the next fifteen minutes and started to wonder if he had left Florence for nothing when Olive arrived.

He saw her fumbling with the key; it was hard to turn in the rusty lock, and she had [289] to close her umbrella and stand it against the wall so as to have both hands free. The gate swung open slowly, creaking on its warped hinges. Jean noticed that she left it unlatched and that she looked back over her shoulder twice as she came down the path, as though she thought someone might be following her.

He saw her struggling with the key; it was tough to turn in the rusty lock, and she had to close her umbrella and lean it against the wall to have both hands free. The gate swung open slowly, creaking on its bent hinges. Jean noticed that she left it unlatched and that she glanced back over her shoulder twice as she walked down the path, as if she thought someone might be following her.

She opened the house door with a key she had and went in, and he came after her. He stood for a moment on the threshold listening. She was hurrying from room to room, opening the shutters and the windows and letting in the light and air; the doors banged after her, and muslin curtains flapped like wings as the wind blew them.

She unlocked the front door with a key she had and stepped inside, and he followed her. He paused on the threshold for a moment to listen. She rushed from room to room, opening the shutters and windows to let in the light and fresh air; the doors slammed behind her, and the sheer curtains fluttered like wings in the breeze.

His heart was beating so that he thought she must hear it before she saw him, before his step sounded in the passage. As he came in she gave a sort of little cry and ran to him, and he put his arms about her and kissed her again and again; her dear lips that were wet and cold with rain, her soft brown hair, the curves of cheek and chin that were as sweet to feel as to see. One small hand held the lapel of his coat, and he was pleasantly aware of the other being laid about his neck. She had wanted him so much—and he had come.

His heart was racing so much that he thought she would hear it before she saw him, before his footsteps echoed in the hallway. As he entered, she let out a soft gasp and ran to him, and he wrapped his arms around her, kissing her over and over; her sweet lips, damp and cold from the rain, her soft brown hair, the curves of her cheek and chin that felt just as lovely as they looked. One small hand clutched the lapel of his coat, and he could pleasantly feel her other hand resting around his neck. She had missed him so much—and he had finally arrived.

“Thank God, you are here, Jean. Oh, if you knew how frightened I have been.”

“Thank God you’re here, Jean. Oh, if you only knew how scared I’ve been.”

He kissed her once more, and then, framing her face with his hands, he looked down into [290] her eyes. The blue eyes yearned to his, but there was fear in them still, and he saw the colour he had brought into her cheeks fading.

He kissed her again, and then, holding her face in his hands, he looked down into her eyes. The blue eyes reached out to his, but there was still fear in them, and he noticed the blush he had put in her cheeks fading.

“I am not worth all the trouble I have given you.”

“I’m not worth all the hassle I’ve caused you.”

“Perhaps not,” he said, smiling. “Hilaire sent you a long message, but I want to hear what we are supposed to be doing here first.”

“Maybe not,” he said with a smile. “Hilaire sent you a long message, but I want to hear what we're supposed to be doing here first.”

“Dear Hilaire!... Jean, you won’t be angry?”

“Dear Hilaire!... Jean, you won't be mad?”

“I don’t promise anything,” he said. “I shall probably be furious. But in any case, if it is going to be a long story we may as well make ourselves at home.”

“I can’t guarantee anything,” he said. “I’ll probably be really angry. But either way, if this is going to take a while, we might as well get comfortable.”

“Not here! I must tell you quickly, before he comes.”

“Not here! I need to tell you quickly, before he arrives.”

He noticed that she looked towards the door, and he understood that she was listening fearfully for the creaking of the gate, the sound of footsteps on the path outside, the turning of the key in the lock.

He saw her looking at the door, and he realized she was anxiously listening for the creaking of the gate, the sound of footsteps on the path outside, and the turning of the key in the lock.

“Tor di Rocca, I suppose? When is he coming?”

“Tor di Rocca, I guess? When is he arriving?”

“Between one and two.”

"Between 1 and 2."

“We have at least half an hour then,” he said comfortably, and drew her closer to him with his arm about her shoulders.

“We've got at least half an hour then,” he said casually, pulling her closer to him with his arm around her shoulders.

“When I first came to Rome I tried for weeks to get something to do, but no one seemed to want lessons. Then one day Signora [291] Aurelia’s sister told me how poor she was. She cried, and I was very much upset because I felt I was a burden, and that very afternoon I found out a way of making money ... Jean, you won’t be angry?”

“When I first arrived in Rome, I spent weeks trying to find work, but no one seemed interested in lessons. Then one day, Signora [291] Aurelia’s sister told me how poor she was. She was in tears, and I felt really upset because I thought I was a burden. That very afternoon, I came up with a way to make some money... Jean, please don’t be angry?”

“No, dearest.”

"No, sweetheart."

“I became a model—” She paused, but he said nothing and she went on. “I sat for one man only after the first week, and he was always good and kind to me, always. He painted a picture of me—I think you would like it—and the day before yesterday he had a show of his work. A lot of people came. I did not see Prince Tor di Rocca, but he was there, and after a while he spoke to me. I had met him before and I understood from what he said that Mamie Whittaker had broken her engagement with him.

“I became a model—” She paused, but he didn’t say anything, so she continued. “I only posed for one guy after the first week, and he was always really good and kind to me. He painted a picture of me—I think you’d like it—and the day before yesterday, he had an exhibition of his work. A lot of people showed up. I didn’t see Prince Tor di Rocca, but he was there, and after a while, he talked to me. I had met him before, and from what he said, I gathered that Mamie Whittaker had broken off her engagement with him.

“The next morning M’sieur Camille had to go out, and I was alone in the studio when the Prince came in and tried to make love to me. I was frightened, and I screamed, and just then Camille returned, and he knocked him down. He got up again at once. Nothing much was said, and he went away, but I understood that they were going to fight. I went home and thought about it, and when I realised that one or other of them might be killed I felt I could not bear it.

“The next morning, Monsieur Camille had to go out, and I was alone in the studio when the Prince came in and tried to hit on me. I was scared, and I screamed, and just then Camille came back and knocked him down. He got up right away. Not much was said, and he left, but I understood that they were going to fight. I went home and thought about it, and when I realized that one of them might get killed, I felt like I couldn’t handle it.”

“I am so afraid of death, Jean. I try to believe in a future life, but that will be different, [292] and I want the people I love in this one; just human, looking tired sometimes and shabby, or happy and pleased about things. I remember my mother had a blue hat that suited her, and I can’t think of it now without tears, because I long to see her pinning it on before the glass and asking me if it is straight, and I suppose I shall never see or hear that again, even if we do meet in heaven. Death is so absolutely the end. If only people are alive distance and absence don’t really matter; there is always hope. And then, you know, Camille is so brilliant; it would be a loss to France, to the whole world, if he was killed.”

“I’m so scared of death, Jean. I try to believe in an afterlife, but that will be different, [292] and I want the people I love in this life; just human, sometimes looking tired and worn out, or happy and pleased about things. I remember my mom had a blue hat that looked great on her, and I can’t think of it now without tears because I miss seeing her pin it on in front of the mirror and asking me if it’s straight. I guess I’ll never see or hear that again, even if we do meet in heaven. Death really feels like the end. As long as people are alive, distance and absence don’t really matter; there’s always hope. And then, you know, Camille is so talented; it would be a real loss for France, for the whole world, if he were killed.”

“What did you say his name was?”

“What did you say his name is?”

“Camille Michelin.”

“Camille Michelin.”

“I know him then. He came to me once in Paris, after a concert, and fell on my neck without an introduction. Afterwards he painted my portrait.”

“I know him. He came to me once in Paris, after a concert, and threw his arms around me without even introducing himself. Later, he painted my portrait.”

“He is nice, isn’t he?” she said eagerly.

"He's nice, isn't he?" she said eagerly.

He assented. “Well, go on. You could not let them fight—”

He agreed. “Alright, continue. You couldn't let them fight—”

“I went to see the Prince at his hotel, and I persuaded him to write a sort of apology.”

“I went to visit the Prince at his hotel, and I convinced him to write some kind of apology.”

“You persuaded him. How?”

"You convinced him. How?"

“Jean, that man is the exact opposite of the centurion’s servant; say ‘go’ and he stays, ‘don’t do it’ and he does it. And I once made the fatal mistake of telling him I [293] could never love him. He did not want me to before, but now— He is a spoilt boy who only cares for the fruit that is forbidden or withheld. It is the scaling of the orchard wall that he enjoys; if he could walk in by the gate in broad daylight I am sure he never would, or, at any rate, he would soon walk out again. I promised to come here alone to meet him, and not to tell Camille, and I have kept my promise. If you knew how frightened I was.... I thought you might be away, and that Hilaire perhaps could not come in your stead, though I knew he would if it were possible.”

“Jean, that guy is the complete opposite of the centurion’s servant; say ‘go’ and he stays, ‘don’t do it’ and he does it. I once made the huge mistake of telling him I could never love him. He didn’t want me to before, but now— He’s a spoiled brat who only wants what’s forbidden or kept from him. It’s the thrill of climbing over the orchard wall that he enjoys; if he could stroll in through the gate in broad daylight, I’m sure he never would, or at least he’d quickly leave again. I promised to come here alone to meet him and not to tell Camille, and I’ve kept my promise. If you knew how scared I was.... I thought you might be out, and that Hilaire couldn’t come in your place, even though I knew he would if it were possible.”

The man left her then and went to the window, where he stood looking out upon the driving mist and rain that made the troubled waters of the lake seem grey, and shrouded all the wooded hills beyond.

The man left her and went to the window, where he stood looking out at the pouring mist and rain that made the turbulent waters of the lake look gray and covered all the wooded hills beyond.

“Suppose I had not come,” he said presently. “What would you have done?”

“Suppose I hadn't shown up,” he said after a moment. “What would you have done?”

“You ask that?”

"Did you ask that?"

He turned upon her. “Yes,” he said hardly, “just that.”

He turned to her. “Yeah,” he said stiffly, “just that.”

She took a small pistol from the pocket of her loose sac coat and gave it to him.

She pulled a small pistol from the pocket of her baggy coat and handed it to him.

“So you were going to shoot him? I thought—”

“So you were going to shoot him? I thought—”

She tried to still the quivering of her lips. “No, myself. Oh, I am not really inconsistent. I told you I was afraid of death. I [294] will say all now and have done; I am afraid of life too, with its long slow pains, and most of all of what men call love. I don’t want to go on,” she cried hysterically. “I am sick. I don’t want to see, or hear, or feel anything any more. I have had enough. All this year I have struggled, and people have been kind; but friendship is a poor, weak thing, and love—love is hateful.”

She tried to stop her lips from trembling. “No, really, it’s just me. Oh, I’m not actually inconsistent. I told you I was scared of death. I [294] will say everything now and be done with it; I’m afraid of life too, with its long, slow pains, and most of all, what people call love. I don’t want to keep going,” she cried out in distress. “I’m sick. I don’t want to see, hear, or feel anything anymore. I’ve had enough. All this year I’ve struggled, and people have been nice; but friendship is a weak, unimpressive thing, and love—love is hateful.”

She hid her face in her hands.

She buried her face in her hands.

“Rubbish!” he said, and then, in a changed voice, “My darling, you will be better soon. I must get you away from here.”

“Rubbish!” he said, and then, in a different tone, “My darling, you’ll feel better soon. I need to get you out of here.”

Gently he drew her hands away from her face and lifted them to his lips; the soft palms were wet with tears.

Gently, he pulled her hands away from her face and brought them to his lips; her soft palms were damp with tears.

They were standing on the threshold of an inner room. “You can go in here until I have done with Tor di Rocca,” he said. “But first I must tell you that Gertrude has written to me asking me to get a divorce. There is a man, of course, and the case will not be defended. Olive, will you marry me when I am free?”

They were standing at the entrance of a private room. “You can go in here until I’m done with Tor di Rocca,” he said. “But first, I need to tell you that Gertrude has written to me asking for a divorce. There’s a guy involved, and the case won’t be contested. Olive, will you marry me when I’m free?”

“Oh, Jean, I—I am so glad.”

“Oh, Jean, I’m so glad.”

“You will marry me then?” he insisted.

“You're going to marry me, right?” he pressed.

“How thin you are, my dear. Just a very nice bag of bones. Were—were you sorry when I came away?”

“How thin you are, my dear. Just a really nice bag of bones. Were—were you upset when I left?”

“You little torment,” he said. “Answer me.”

“You little troublemaker,” he said. “Answer me.”

[295] “Ask again. I want to hear.”

[295] “Ask me again. I want to listen.”

“Will you marry me?”

"Will you marry me?"

“Yes, of course.”

"Sure, of course."

A nightingale began to sing in the garden; broken notes, a mere echo of what the stars heard at night, but infinitely sweet as the soul of a rose made audible; and as he sang a sudden ray of sunshine shot the grey rain with silver. It seemed to Jean that rose-sweetness was all about him in this his short triumph of love; that a flower’s heart beat against his own, that a flower’s lips caressed the lean darkness of his cheek. There were threads of gold in the soft brown tangle of hair—gold unalloyed as was the hard-won happiness that made him feel himself invincible, panoplied in an armour of joy that should defend them from all slings and arrows. He was happy, and so the world seemed full of music; there was harmony in the swaying of tall dark cypresses, moved by winds that strewed the grass with torn petals of orange blossoms from the trees by the lake side, in the clouds’ processional, in the patter of rain on the green shining laurel leaves.

A nightingale started singing in the garden; broken notes, just an echo of what the stars heard at night, but infinitely sweet like the soul of a rose made audible. As he sang, a sudden ray of sunshine pierced the grey rain with silver. Jean felt that rose-sweetness surrounded him in this brief triumph of love; it felt like a flower’s heart was beating against his own, that a flower’s lips were brushing the lean darkness of his cheek. There were threads of gold in the soft brown tangle of hair—pure gold, just like the hard-earned happiness that made him feel invincible, wrapped in an armor of joy that would protect them from all slings and arrows. He was happy, and so the world seemed full of music; there was harmony in the swaying of tall, dark cypresses, stirred by winds that scattered the grass with torn petals of orange blossoms from the trees by the lakeside, in the clouds’ procession, in the patter of rain on the green, shining laurel leaves.

Laurels—his laurels had been woven in with rue, and latterly with rosemary for dear remembrance; he had never cared greatly for his fame and it seemed worthless to him now that he had realised his dream and gathered his rose.

Laurels—his laurels had been woven in with rue, and lately with rosemary for sweet memories; he had never really cared much for his fame, and it seemed pointless to him now that he had realized his dream and collected his rose.

He was impatient to be gone, to take the [296] woman he loved out of this house of sad memories, of empty echoes, of dust and rust and decay. Already he seemed to feel the rush of the cold night air, to hear the roar of Arno, hurrying to the sea, above the steady throbbing of the car; to see the welcoming lights of home shining out of the dark at the steep edge of the hills above Settignano.

He couldn't wait to leave, to take the [296] woman he loved away from this house filled with sad memories, empty echoes, dust, rust, and decay. Already he felt the cold night air rushing past, heard the roar of the Arno rushing to the sea, over the steady beating of the car; he could see the welcoming lights of home shining through the darkness at the steep edge of the hills above Settignano.

“About the Prince,” he said presently. “Am I to fight him?”

“About the Prince,” he said after a moment. “Am I supposed to fight him?”

She started. “Oh, no! That would be worse than ever. I thought you were too English for that,” she said naïvely.

She jumped. “Oh, no! That would be worse than ever. I thought you were too English for that,” she said innocently.

He smiled. “Well, perhaps I am, but I suppose there may be a bit of a scuffle. You won’t mind that?”

He smiled. “Well, maybe I am, but I guess there might be a bit of a fight. You won’t mind that?”

“I don’t know,” she said helplessly.

“I don’t know,” she said, feeling helpless.

A moment later they heard the gate creak as it swung on its hinges. “He is coming.”

A moment later, they heard the gate creak as it swung on its hinges. “He's coming.”

They kissed hurriedly, with, on her side, a passion of farewell, and he would have made her go into the room beyond, but she clung to him, crying incoherently. “No ... no ... together ...”

They kissed quickly, with her feeling a passionate goodbye, and he wanted her to go into the next room, but she held on to him, crying uncontrollably. “No ... no ... together ...”

Tor di Rocca stopped short by the door; the smile that had been in his hot eyes as they met Olive’s faded, and the short, Neronic upper lip lifted in a sort of snarl.

Tor di Rocca halted suddenly by the door; the smile that had been in his heated eyes as they met Olive’s faded, and the short, Neronic upper lip curled in a sort of snarl.

“I don’t quite understand,” he said. “How did you come here? This is my house, Avenel.”

“I don’t really get it,” he said. “How did you get here? This is my house, Avenel.”

[297] “I know it, and I do not wish to trespass on your hospitality. You will excuse us?”

[297] “I understand, and I don’t want to overstay my welcome. Can you forgive us?”

But the Prince stood in the way. “I am not a child to be played with. I’ll not let her go. You may leave us, however,” he added, and he stood aside as though to let him pass.

But the Prince blocked the way. “I’m not a child to be toyed with. I won’t let her go. You can leave us, though,” he added, stepping aside as if to let him pass.

Jean met his angry eyes. “The lady is unwilling. Let that be the end,” he said quietly.

Jean met his angry gaze. “The lady doesn’t want to. Let’s leave it at that,” he said quietly.

Olive watched the Italian fearfully; his face was writhen, and all semblance of beauty had gone out of it; its gnawing, tearing, animal ferocity was appalling. When he called to her she moved instinctively nearer to Jean, and then with the swift prescience of love threw herself on his breast, tried to shelter him, as the other drew his revolver and fired.

Olive watched the Italian with dread; his face was twisted, and all signs of beauty had disappeared; its gnawing, tearing, animal savagery was shocking. When he called to her, she instinctively moved closer to Jean, and then, with the quick intuition of love, threw herself against his chest, trying to protect him, as the other pulled out his gun and fired.

Jean had his arm about her, but he let her slip now and fall in a huddled heap at his feet. She was safer there, and out of the way. The two men exchanged several shots, but Jean’s went wide; he was hampered by his heavy motor coat, and the second bullet had scored its way through his flesh before he could get at his weapon; there were four in his body when he dropped.

Jean had his arm around her, but he let her slip away and fall in a crumpled heap at his feet. She was safer there and out of the way. The two men exchanged several shots, but Jean's went wide; he was hindered by his heavy motor coat, and the second bullet had pierced his flesh before he could reach for his weapon; there were four in his body when he fell.

Tor di Rocca leant against the wall; he was unhurt, but he felt a little faint and sick for the moment. Hurriedly he rehearsed [298] what he should say to the Questore presently. He had met the girl in this house of his; Avenel, her lover, had broken in upon them; he had shot her and fired at the Prince himself, but without effect, and he had killed him in self-defence.

Tor di Rocca leaned against the wall; he was fine, but he felt a bit dizzy and nauseous for the moment. He quickly repeated in his mind what he should say to the Questore soon. He had met the girl in his house; Avenel, her boyfriend, had barged in on them; he had shot her and aimed at the Prince himself, but it didn’t work, and he had killed him in self-defense.

That was plain enough, but it was essential that his should be the only version, and when the smoke cleared away he crossed the room to look at the two who must speak no word, and to make sure.

That was obvious, but it was crucial that his was the only account, and when the smoke cleared, he walked across the room to check on the two who had to remain silent, just to be sure.

The man was still alive for all the lead in him; Tor di Rocca watched, with a sort of cruel, boyish interest in the creature he had maimed, as slowly, painfully, Jean dragged himself a little nearer to where the girl lay, tried to rise, and fell heavily. Surely he was dead now—but no; his hands still clawed at the carpet, and when Tor di Rocca stamped on his fingers he moaned as he tried to draw them away. Olive lived too, but her breathing was so faint that it would be easily stifled; the pressure of his hand even, but Filippo shrank from that. He could not touch the flesh that would be dust presently because of him. He hesitated, and then, muttering to himself, went to take one of the cushions from the window seat.

The man was still alive despite all the bullets in him; Tor di Rocca watched with a cruel, childish curiosity at the being he had injured as slowly and painfully, Jean pulled himself a little closer to where the girl lay, tried to get up, and fell heavily. Surely he was dead now—but no; his hands still clawed at the carpet, and when Tor di Rocca stepped on his fingers, he moaned as he tried to pull them away. Olive was still alive too, but her breathing was so weak that it could be easily suppressed; even the pressure of his hand could do it, but Filippo avoided that. He couldn't touch the flesh that would soon be dust because of him. He hesitated, and then, muttering to himself, went to grab one of the cushions from the window seat.

Out in the garden the nightingale had not ceased to sing; the cypresses swayed in the winds that shook the promise of fruit from [299] the trees; the green and rose and gold of a rainbow made fair the clouds’ processional. The world was still full of music, of transitory life and joy, of dreams that have an ending.

Out in the garden, the nightingale kept singing; the cypresses swayed in the winds that shook the promise of fruit from the trees; the green, pink, and gold of a rainbow beautified the clouds’ procession. The world was still filled with music, fleeting life and joy, and dreams that come to an end.


CHAPTER IX

Via!” said Vincenzo, and his black, oily forefinger, uplifted, gave emphasis to his words. “There are no such things as ghosts. This princess of yours cannot be seen at moonrise, or at any other time.”

Come on!” said Vincenzo, his black, oily forefinger raised for emphasis. “Ghosts don’t exist. This princess of yours can’t be seen at moonrise or at any other time.”

There is no room for faith in the swelled head of young Italy, but the waiter was a middle-aged man. He paused in the act of re-filling the customer’s cup. “You do not believe, then?”

There’s no place for faith in the inflated ego of young Italy, but the waiter was a middle-aged man. He paused while refilling the customer's cup. “So you don’t believe, then?”

The Tuscan looked at him with all the scarcely-veiled contempt of the North for the South. “You tell me you are a Calabrian. Si vede! You listen to all the priests say; you go down on your knees in the mud when the frati are carrying a wax doll about the roads; you think a splinter of bone from the ribs of some fool who would not enjoy life while it lasted will cure a dropsy or a broken leg; you hope the rain will stop because a holy toe-nail is exposed on the altar. Ghosts, visions, miracles!”

The Tuscan looked at him with all the barely concealed disdain of the North for the South. “You say you’re from Calabria. Si vede! You listen to everything the priests say; you kneel in the mud when the frati are carrying a wax doll around the streets; you believe a piece of bone from some idiot who didn’t enjoy life while it lasted will cure a swollen belly or a broken leg; you wish the rain would stop because a holy toenail is on display at the altar. Ghosts, visions, miracles!”

Vincenzo Torrigiani was the son of a stone-cutter in the village of Settignano, and he had worked as a boy in the gardens of the [301] Villa Fiorelli. After a while the master had noticed and had taken a fancy to him, chiefly on account of his ever-ready and unusually dazzling and expansive smile, and he had been sent to a garage in Milan for six months. The quick-witted Florentine learned a great many things in a short time besides the necessary smattering of mechanics and the management of cars, and on his return he displayed many new airs and graces in addition, fortunately, to the same old smile. Later on he spent the obligatory two years in barracks, in a regiment of Bersaglieri, and came back to Avenel’s service plus a still more varied knowledge of the world, a waxed moustache, and a superficial tendency to atheism. He was always delighted to air his views, and he fixed the shocked waiter now with a glittering eye as he proceeded to recite his unbelief at some length.

Vincenzo Torrigiani was the son of a stonecutter in the village of Settignano, and he had worked as a boy in the gardens of the [301] Villa Fiorelli. After a while, the master noticed him and took a liking to him, mainly because of his ever-ready, dazzling, and expansive smile. He was sent to a garage in Milan for six months. The quick-witted Florentine learned a lot in a short time, in addition to the basics of mechanics and car management, and when he returned, he displayed many new airs and graces, along with, thankfully, the same old smile. Later, he spent the required two years in the barracks, in a regiment of Bersaglieri, and came back to Avenel’s service with a broader knowledge of the world, a waxed mustache, and a superficial inclination towards atheism. He was always eager to share his opinions and now fixed the shocked waiter with a piercing gaze as he began to elaborately express his disbelief.

“God is merely man’s idea of himself at his best, and the devil is his idea of other people at their worst,” he concluded.

“God is just man’s idea of the best version of himself, and the devil is how he sees others at their worst,” he concluded.

“Would you spend a night alone in this haunted house?”

“Would you spend a night alone in this haunted house?”

Sicuro!

“Sure!”

“Perhaps you will have to if your master takes the place. He has gone to look at it.”

“Maybe you will have to if your boss takes it. He has gone to check it out.”

Vincenzo gulped down the last of his coffee. “I must go,” he said, but he was much too Italian to understand that a man in a hurry need not count his change twice over or [302] bite every piece of silver to make sure of it.

Vincenzo downed the last of his coffee. “I have to go,” he said, but he was way too Italian to realize that a man in a hurry doesn’t need to count his change twice or bite every coin to check if it’s real. [302]

It was nearly one o’clock when, having outdistanced the pack of beggars that followed at his heels through the narrow streets of the town, he came out upon the broad, tree-shadowed upper road. He had stopped for a moment in the shelter of the high wall of the Capuchin convent to light a cigarette, and thereafter he went on unseeingly, in a brown study. Had he or had he not paid two soldi more than he should have done for the packet? A Calabrian would cheat, if possible, of course.

It was almost one o’clock when, having left behind the group of beggars trailing him through the narrow streets of the town, he stepped onto the wide, tree-shaded upper road. He paused for a moment in the shade of the high wall of the Capuchin convent to light a cigarette, and then continued walking, lost in thought. Did he or did he not pay two soldi more than he should have for the packet? A Calabrian would definitely try to cheat, if they could.

When, after much mental arithmetic, Vincenzo solved the problem to his own satisfaction the little scrap of bad tobacco in its paper lining was smoked out. He looked at his watch, a Christmas present from Jean, and seeing that it was past the hour he began to wonder. There were no ghosts, and in any case they were not dangerous in broad daylight. There were no ghosts, but what was the signorino doing all this while in an empty house? The car was there, drawn up at the side of the road under the trees, and Vincenzo fussed round it, pulling the tarpaulin covers more over the seats; he had them in place when it occurred to him to look underneath for the fur rug. It was not there.

When Vincenzo finally figured out the problem after a lot of mental calculations, he finished off the little piece of cheap tobacco wrapped in paper. He checked his watch, a Christmas gift from Jean, and noticed it was past the hour, which made him start to wonder. There were no ghosts, and anyway, they weren't dangerous in broad daylight. Still, what was the signorino doing all this time in an empty house? The car was parked by the side of the road under the trees, and Vincenzo went around it, adjusting the tarpaulin covers over the seats. He had them secured when it occurred to him to check underneath for the fur rug. It wasn’t there.

Dio mio!” he cried excitedly. “It has been stolen.”

My God!” he exclaimed excitedly. “It’s been stolen.”

Someone passing by must have seen it and [303] taken it, probably someone with a cart, as it would be heavy to carry. The thief could not have gone far, and Vincenzo thought that if he drove the car towards Castel Gandolfo he might catch him, whoever he was—charcoal-burner from the woods beyond Rocca di Papa, peasant carting barrels of Frascati wine, or perhaps a frate from the convent. However, he dared not attempt it as the signorino had said “Wait.”

Someone passing by must have seen it and [303] taken it, probably someone with a cart, since it would be heavy to carry. The thief couldn't have gone far, and Vincenzo thought that if he drove the car towards Castel Gandolfo, he might catch him—whoever he was: a charcoal-burner from the woods beyond Rocca di Papa, a peasant hauling barrels of Frascati wine, or maybe a frate from the convent. However, he didn’t dare try since the signorino had said “Wait.”

After a few minutes of miserable uncertainty, during which he invoked the assistance of the saints—“Che fare! Che fare! Santa Vergine, aiutatemi!” he decided to go and find the signorino himself. He was half way down the lane when he heard shots. He had been hurrying, but he began to run then, and the last echo had not died away when he reached the gate of the Villino. It creaked on its hinges as he passed in, but no one in the house was listening for it now. He went in at the door, and now he was very swift and silent, very intent. There was a smell of powder in the passage, and someone was moving about in the room beyond. Vincenzo felt for the long sharp knife in his hip pocket before he softly turned the handle of the door.

After a few minutes of terrible uncertainty, during which he called for the saints' help—“Che fare! Che fare! Santa Vergine, aiutatemi!” —he decided to go find the young man himself. He was halfway down the lane when he heard gunshots. He had been hurrying, but he started to run then, and the last echo had barely faded when he reached the gate of the Villino. It creaked on its hinges as he entered, but no one in the house was listening for it now. He went through the door, and now he was quick and quiet, very focused. There was a smell of gunpowder in the hallway, and someone was moving around in the room beyond. Vincenzo felt for the long sharp knife in his hip pocket before he quietly turned the handle of the door.

“Signore! What has happened?”

“Sir! What happened?”

Filippo Tor di Rocca started violently and uttered a sort of cry as he turned to see the man who stood on the threshold staring at him. There was a queer silence before he [304] spoke, moistening his lips at almost every word.

Filippo Tor di Rocca jumped and let out a kind of shout as he turned to see the man standing in the doorway, staring at him. There was an odd silence before he [304] spoke, wetting his lips with almost every word.

“I—I—you heard shots, I suppose.”

"I—you heard gunshots, I guess."

The servant’s quick eyes noted the recent disorder of the room: chairs overturned, white splinters of plaster fallen from the ceiling, a mirror broken. Into what trap had his master fallen? What was there hidden behind the table—on the floor? There were scrabbled finger-marks—red marks—in the dust.

The servant’s sharp eyes noticed the mess in the room: chairs flipped over, white pieces of plaster fallen from the ceiling, a mirror shattered. What kind of trouble had his master gotten into? What was hidden behind the table—on the floor? There were scratched finger marks—red marks—in the dust.

“I was here with a lady whom I wished to take this house when a man burst in upon us. He shot her, and tried to shoot me, and I drew upon him in self-defence.” The Prince spoke haltingly. He had not been prepared to lie so soon.

“I was here with a woman I wanted to take this house when a guy suddenly came in on us. He shot her and tried to shoot me, so I drew my weapon in self-defense.” The Prince spoke slowly. He hadn’t expected to lie so soon.

“What are you doing with that cushion?”

“What are you doing with that pillow?”

Filippo looked down guiltily at the frilled thing he held. “I was going to put it under her head,” he began, but the other was not listening. He had come forward into the room and he had seen. The huddled heap of black and grey close at the Prince’s feet was human—a woman—and he knew the young pale face, veiled as it was in brown, loosened hair threaded with gold. A woman; and the man who lay there too, his dark head resting on her breast, his lips laid against her throat, was his master, Jean Avenel.

Filippo looked down guiltily at the frilled thing he held. “I was going to put it under her head,” he started, but the other wasn’t paying attention. He had stepped into the room and had seen. The huddled mass of black and grey at the Prince’s feet was human—a woman—and he recognized the young, pale face, veiled as it was by brown hair, with loose strands threaded with gold. A woman; and the man lying there too, his dark head resting on her chest, his lips pressed against her throat, was his master, Jean Avenel.

He uttered a hoarse cry of rage. “Murderer! You did it!”

He let out a hoarse scream of anger. “Murderer! You did it!”

But Tor di Rocca had recovered himself [305] somewhat and the bold, hard face was a mask through which the red eyes gleamed wickedly. “Fool!” he answered impatiently. “It was as I said. The man was mad with jealousy. There is his pistol on the floor. I am going now to inform the authorities and to fetch the carabinieri.”

But Tor di Rocca had pulled himself together a bit, and the bold, hardened face was a mask through which his red eyes glimmered wickedly. “Fool!” he replied impatiently. “Just as I said. The man was consumed with jealousy. There’s his pistol on the floor. I'm going now to inform the authorities and get the carabinieri.”

He went out, and Vincenzo did not try to prevent him.

He left, and Vincenzo didn't try to stop him.

“Signorino! signorino! answer me. Madonna benedetta! What shall I say to Ser ’Ilario?” The little man’s face worked, and tears ran down his cheeks as he knelt there at his master’s side, stooping to feel for the fluttering of the faint breath, the beating of the pulse of life. Surely there was no mortal wound—the shoulder—yes; and the side, and the right arm, since all the sleeve was soaked in warm blood.

“Sir! Sir! Please respond. Holy Mother! What should I tell Ser ’Ilario?” The little man's face twisted in distress, and tears streamed down his cheeks as he knelt beside his master, leaning in to check for the faint breath and the pulse of life. Surely, there wasn't a fatal wound—the shoulder—yes; and the side, and the right arm, since the entire sleeve was soaked in warm blood.

All those who have been dragged down into the great darkness that shrouds the gate of Death know that the first sense vouchsafed to the returning soul is that of hearing. There was a sound of the sea in Jean’s ears, a weary sound of wailing and distress, through which words came presently by ones and twos and threes. Words that seemed a long way off, and yet near, as though they were stones dropped upon him from a great height: ... signorina ... not mortal ... healed ... care ... twenty masses to the Madonna at the Santissima Annunziata ...

All those who have been pulled into the deep darkness that surrounds the gate of Death know that the first sense granted to the returning soul is hearing. Jean heard the sound of the sea, a tired sound of crying and distress, through which words came slowly, one by one, two by two, and three by three. Words that felt distant yet close, as if they were stones falling on him from high above: ... signorina ... not mortal ... healed ... care ... twenty masses to the Madonna at the Santissima Annunziata ...

[306] Sight came next as the sea that had roared about him seemed to ebb, leaving him still on the shore of this world. He opened his eyes and lay for a moment staring up at the white ceiling until full consciousness returned, and with it the sharp, stabbing pain of his wounds, the acrid taste of blood in his mouth, the remembrance of love. Olive.... Had he not tried to reach her and failed? He groaned as he turned his aching head now on the pillow to see her where she lay.

[306] Next, he regained his sight as the roaring sea around him seemed to fade away, leaving him on the shore of this world. He opened his eyes and lay there for a moment, staring up at the white ceiling until he became fully conscious, and with that came the sharp, stabbing pain of his wounds, the bitter taste of blood in his mouth, and the memory of love. Olive... Hadn't he tried to reach her and failed? He groaned as he turned his aching head on the pillow to see her lying there.

Vincenzo had cared for his master, had slit up that red, wet sleeve with his sharp knife, and had bandaged the torn flesh as well as he was able; and now, very gently, but without any skill, he was fumbling at the girl’s breast.

Vincenzo had taken care of his master, had cut open that red, wet sleeve with his sharp knife, and had wrapped the torn flesh as best as he could; and now, very gently, but without any skill, he was awkwardly trying to tend to the girl’s breast.

Jean made an effort to speak but his lips made no intelligible sounds at first. The servant came running to him joyfully nevertheless. “Signorino! You are better?”

Jean tried to speak, but at first, his lips couldn't form any clear sounds. The servant came running to him happily anyway. “Signorino! Are you feeling better?”

The kind brown eyes smiled through the dimness of their pain.

The warm brown eyes smiled through the darkness of their pain.

“Good Vincenzo ... well done. She ... she’s not dead?”

“Good job, Vincenzo ... well done. She ... she’s not dead?”

“Oh, no, signorino—at least—I am not sure,” the man faltered.

“Oh, no, sir—at least—I’m not sure,” the man hesitated.

“The wound is near the heart, is it not? Lay her down here beside me and I will keep it closed with my hand,” Jean said faintly. “Lift her and lay her down here in the hollow of my unhurt arm.”

“The wound is close to the heart, isn’t it? Lay her down right here next to me, and I’ll keep it closed with my hand,” Jean said weakly. “Lift her and place her in the curve of my uninjured arm.”

“No ... no!” she had cried. “Together.” [307] No other man should touch her—if she died it must be in his arms. How still she was, how little warmth of life was there to cherish, how small a fluttering of the dear heart under his hand’s pressure....

“No ... no!” she had cried. “Together.” [307] No other man should touch her—if she died it must be in his arms. How still she was, how little warmth of life was there to cherish, how small a fluttering of the dear heart under his hand’s pressure....

“Go now and get help.”

"Go now and get help."

Vincenzo made no answer, but his eyes were like those of a faithful dog, anguished, appealing, and he knelt to kiss the poor fingers that had been bruised under that cruel heel before he went out of the room.

Vincenzo didn't say anything, but his eyes were like those of a loyal dog—filled with pain and longing. He knelt down to kiss the poor fingers that had been hurt beneath that cruel heel before leaving the room.

Very softly he closed and locked the door, and then stood for a while in the close darkness of the passage, listening. That devil—he wanted them to die—suppose he should be lurking somewhere about the house, waiting for the servant to go that he might finish his work.

Very gently, he closed and locked the door, then stood quietly in the dark hallway, listening. That devil—he wanted them dead—what if he was hiding somewhere in the house, waiting for the servant to leave so he could finish his job?

The Tor di Rocca were hard and swift and cruel as steel. That Duchess Veronica, who had brought her husband the other woman’s severed head, wrapped in fine linen of her own weaving, as a New Year’s gift!—she had been one of them. Then there had lived one Filippo who kept his younger brother chained up to the wall of some inner room of his Florentine palace for seventeen years, until, at last, a serving-man dared to go and tell of the sound of blows in the night hours, the moaning, the clank of a chain, and the people broke in, and hanged the Prince from the wrought-iron fanale outside his own gate.

The Tor di Rocca were tough, fast, and brutal as steel. That Duchess Veronica, who had given her husband the severed head of another woman, wrapped in fine linen she had woven herself, as a New Year’s gift!—she had been one of them. Then there was a man named Filippo who kept his younger brother chained to the wall of some inner room in his Florentine palace for seventeen years, until finally, a servant bravely reported the sounds of blows during the night, the moaning, the clanking of a chain. The people broke in and hanged the Prince from the wrought-iron fanale outside his own gate.

Vincenzo knew of all these old, past horrors; [308] the Florentines had made ballads of them, and sang them in the streets, and one might buy “L’Assassina,” or “Il Fratello del Principe,” printed on little sheets of coarse paper, on the stalls in the Mercato, for one soldo. So, though the house was very still, the little man drew his long knife and read the motto scratched on the blade before he climbed the stairs.

Vincenzo was aware of all these past horrors; [308] the Florentines had turned them into ballads, singing them in the streets, and one could buy “L’Assassina” or “Il Fratello del Principe,” printed on small sheets of rough paper at stalls in the Mercato, for just one soldo. So, even though the house was very quiet, the little man pulled out his long knife and read the motto etched on the blade before he headed up the stairs.

Non ti fidar a me se il cor ti manca.

Don't trust me if your heart is weak.

Hurriedly he passed through every room, but there was no one there, and so he ran out into the dripping green wilderness of torn leaves and storm-tossed, drenched blossoms, and up the lane, between the high walls of the olive orchards, to the town.

Hurriedly, he rushed through every room, but no one was there, so he dashed out into the wet, wild greenery of scattered leaves and storm-battered, soaked flowers, and up the lane, between the tall walls of the olive groves, toward the town.

Don Filippo was really gone, and he was waiting now on the platform of the Albano station for the train that should take him back to Rome. He was not, however, presenting the spectacle of the murderer fleeing from his crime. He was quite calm. The heat and cruelty of the Tor di Rocca blood flared in him, but it burned with no steady flame. He had not the tenacity of his forefathers; and so, though he might kill his brother, he would not care to torment him during long years. Hate palled on him as quickly as love. He was content to leave the lives of Jean Avenel and of Olive on the knees of the gods.

Don Filippo was really gone, and he was now waiting on the platform of the Albano station for the train that would take him back to Rome. He didn't look like a murderer fleeing from his crime. He was quite calm. The heat and cruelty of the Tor di Rocca blood ignited within him, but it burned without any steady flame. He lacked the persistence of his ancestors; so, even if he might kill his brother, he wouldn't want to torment him for many years. Hate faded for him as quickly as love did. He was okay with leaving the lives of Jean Avenel and Olive in the hands of fate.

There was no pity, no tenderness in him to [309] be stirred by the remembrance of blue eyes dilated with fear, of loosened brown hair, of the small thing that had lain in a huddled heap at his feet, and he was not afraid of any consequences affecting him. In Italy the plea of jealousy covers a multitude of sins, and he was sure that a jury would acquit him if he were charged with murder.

There was no compassion, no kindness in him to [309] be moved by the memory of blue eyes widened with fear, of unkempt brown hair, of the little figure that had curled up at his feet, and he wasn’t worried about any consequences for himself. In Italy, the excuse of jealousy can justify many wrongdoings, and he was confident that a jury would clear him if he were accused of murder.

How many hundred years had passed since Pilate had called for water to wash his hands! Filippo—reminded in some way of the Roman governor—felt that same need. His hands were not clean—there was dust on them—and it seemed that the one thing that really might clog his thoughts and tarnish them later on was the dust on a frilled cushion.

How many hundreds of years had gone by since Pilate had asked for water to wash his hands! Filippo—somehow reminded of the Roman governor—felt that same urge. His hands weren’t clean—there was dust on them—and it seemed that the one thing that could really cloud his thoughts and taint them later was the dust on a ruffled cushion.


CHAPTER X

To some men their world is most precious when their arms may compass it. These are the great lovers. It seemed to Jean now that it mattered little whether this grey hour of rain and silence preluded life or death. Presently they would come to the edge of the stream called Lethe, and then he, making a cup of his hands, would give the woman he loved to drink of the waters of forgetfulness, and all remembrance of loneliness and tears, and of the pain that ached now in his side and in her shot breast would pass away.

To some men, their world is most valuable when they can hold it in their arms. These are the great lovers. Jean now felt it didn't matter much whether this grey hour of rain and silence signaled life or death. Soon they would reach the edge of the stream called Lethe, and then he, cupping his hands, would let the woman he loved drink from the waters of forgetfulness. All memory of loneliness and tears, along with the pain that throbbed now in his side and in her wounded chest, would fade away.

He looked down from a great height and saw:

He looked down from a high place and saw:

the crescent moon
Was like a tiny feather
Fluttering far down the bay;

and the round world, a caught fly, wrapped in a web of clouds, hung by a slender thread of some huge spider’s spinning. There was a dark mark upon it that spread and reddened until it seemed to be a stain of blood on a woman’s breast. She had been pale, but the colour had come again when he had kissed [311] her. It was gone now. Was it all in the red that oozed between his fingers?

and the round world, a caught fly, wrapped in a web of clouds, hung by a slender thread of some huge spider’s spinning. There was a dark mark on it that spread and reddened until it looked like a stain of blood on a woman’s breast. She had been pale, but the color returned when he had kissed [311] her. It was gone now. Was it all in the red that oozed between his fingers?

In the twilight of his senses stray thoughts fluttered and passed like white moths. Was that the roar of voices? The hall was full and they wanted him, but he could not play again. Love was best. He would stay in the garden with Olive.

In the fading light, random thoughts flitted by like white moths. Was that a crowd of voices? The hall was packed and they wanted him, but he couldn't perform again. Love was what mattered most. He would remain in the garden with Olive.

What were they asking for? A nocturne—yes; it was getting dark, and the sea was rising—that was the sound of the sea.

What were they asking for? A nocturne—yes; it was getting dark, and the sea was rising—that was the sound of the sea.

The doctor Vincenzo had brought in rose from his knees and stood thoughtfully wiping his hands on a piece of lint.

The doctor, Vincenzo, had gotten up from his knees and stood there, deep in thought, wiping his hands on a piece of lint.

“We must see about extracting the bullets later on. One went clean through his arm and so has saved us the trouble. As to her—I am not sure—but I think the injury may not be so serious as it now appears. She was evidently stunned. She must have struck her head against the table in falling.”

“We need to deal with getting the bullets out later. One went straight through his arm, which saves us some trouble. As for her—I’m not sure—but I think the injury might not be as bad as it seems right now. She clearly got knocked out. She must have hit her head against the table when she fell.”

“Can they be moved?” the servant asked anxiously. “My master would not care to stay on here. Can you take them into your house, and—and not say anything?”

“Can they be moved?” the servant asked nervously. “My master wouldn’t want to stay here. Can you take them into your house, and—and not say anything?”

The doctor hesitated. He was a bald, grey-whiskered man, fat and flaccid. His cuffs were frayed and there were wine-stains on his shabby clothes. He was very poor.

The doctor paused. He was a bald man with grey whiskers, overweight and soft. His cuffs were tattered, and there were wine stains on his worn-out clothes. He was very poor.

“I should inform the authorities,” he said.

"I should let the authorities know," he said.

[312] “Oh, I don’t think that is necessary. It would be worth your while not to.”

[312] “Oh, I don’t think that’s needed. It would be better for you if you didn’t.”

Jean’s fur coat had been thrown across a chair. The doctor eyed it carefully. It was worth more lire than he had ever possessed at one time.

Jean's fur coat was draped over a chair. The doctor examined it closely. It was worth more lire than he had ever owned at once.

“Very well,” he said. “The vineyard across the lane is mine. We can go to my house that way and take them through the gate without ever coming out on to the road. I will go and tell my housekeeper to get the rooms ready.”

“Sure,” he said. “The vineyard across the way is mine. We can go to my house that way and take them through the gate without ever stepping onto the road. I’ll go tell my housekeeper to get the rooms ready.”

Vincenzo’s face brightened. “I will go in the car to-night to fetch the master’s brother. He is very rich. It will be worth your while,” he repeated.

Vincenzo’s face lit up. “I’ll drive to pick up the master’s brother tonight. He’s really wealthy. It’ll be worth your time,” he said again.

“He will be heavy to carry. Shall we be able to do it alone?”

“He’s going to be tough to carry. Can we do it by ourselves?”

Via!” cried the little man. “I am very strong. Go now and come back soon.”

Go!” shouted the little man. “I’m really strong. Leave now and come back quickly.”

When the other had left the room he crouched down again on the floor at Jean’s feet. “Signorino! Signorino! Speak to me! Look at me!”

When the other person left the room, he crouched down again on the floor at Jean’s feet. “Signorino! Signorino! Talk to me! Look at me!”

But there was no voice now, nor any that answered.

But there was no voice now, nor anyone to answer.

For a long while, it seemed, Jean was a spent swimmer, struggling to reach a distant shore. The cruel cross-currents drew him, great waves buffeted him, and the worst of it was they were hot. All the sea was bubbling and [313] boiling about him, and the sound in his ears was like the roar of steam. There were creatures in the water, too; octopi, such as he had seen caught in nets by the Venetian fishermen and flung on the yellow sands of the Lido. He saw their tentacles flickering in the green curled edges of each wave that threatened to beat him down into the depths.

For a long time, it felt like Jean was a exhausted swimmer, struggling to reach a distant shore. The harsh cross-currents pulled him in, huge waves slammed against him, and the worst part was that they were hot. The whole sea was bubbling and boiling around him, and the noise in his ears sounded like the roar of steam. There were creatures in the water too; octopuses, like the ones he had seen caught in nets by the Venetian fishermen and tossed onto the yellow sands of the Lido. He could see their tentacles flickering in the green, curling edges of each wave that threatened to drag him down into the depths.

Vincenzo kept them off. He was always there, sitting by the door, and when he was called he came running to his master’s bedside.

Vincenzo kept them away. He was always there, sitting by the door, and whenever he was summoned, he rushed to his master’s side.

“Where is she? Don’t let her be drowned! Don’t let the octopi get her! Vincenzo! Vincenzo!” he cried, and the good fellow tried to reassure him.

“Where is she? Don’t let her drown! Don’t let the octopuses get her! Vincenzo! Vincenzo!” he shouted, and the kind man tried to calm him down.

Sia benedetto, signorino! They shall not have her. I will cut them in pieces with my knife.”

Sia benedetto, little sir! They won't take her. I will slice them into pieces with my knife.”

“What is the matter? I am quite well. Is it only the tyre? There is Orvieto, and the sun just risen. Is it still raining?”

“What’s wrong? I’m doing fine. Is it just the tire? There’s Orvieto, and the sun just came up. Is it still raining?”

“No, signorino. The sun shines and it has not rained for days. It will soon be May.”

“No, little sir. The sun is shining and it hasn’t rained for days. It will be May soon.”

Very slowly the tide of feverish dreams ebbed, and Jean became aware of the iris pattern on the curtains of the bed; of the ray of sunlight that danced every morning on the ceiling and passed away; of the old woman who gave him his medicine. She was kind, and he liked to see her sitting sewing by [314] lamplight, and to watch her distorted shadow looming gigantic in an angle of the wall. Hilaire was there too, but sometimes he was called away, and then Jean would hear his uneven step going to and fro across an uncarpeted floor, and the sound of hushed voices in the next room.

Very slowly, the tide of feverish dreams faded, and Jean noticed the iris pattern on the bed curtains; the ray of sunlight that danced on the ceiling every morning and then disappeared; and the old woman who brought him his medicine. She was kind, and he liked watching her sit and sew by [314] the lamplight, and to see her distorted shadow loom large in a corner of the wall. Hilaire was there too, but sometimes he was called away, and then Jean would hear his uneven steps moving back and forth across the bare floor, along with the sound of quiet voices in the next room.

“Hilaire, is—is it all right?”

“Hilaire, is it okay?”

“Yes, do not be afraid. Get well,” the elder man answered, but Jean still lay with his face turned to the wall. He was afraid. The longing to see Olive, to hold her once more in his arms, burned within him. He moved restlessly and laid his clenched hands together on the half-healed wound in his side.

“Yes, don’t be afraid. Get better,” the elder man replied, but Jean still lay with his face turned to the wall. He was scared. The desire to see Olive, to hold her in his arms once again, burned inside him. He shifted anxiously and pressed his clenched hands against the partially healed wound in his side.

One night he slept soundly, dreamlessly, as a child sleeps, and woke at dawn. He raised himself on his elbow in the bed and looked about him, and Vincenzo came to him at once and asked him what he wanted.

One night he slept deeply and without dreams, like a child, and woke at dawn. He propped himself up on his elbow in bed and looked around, and Vincenzo came to him right away and asked him what he needed.

“Go out,” he said, “and leave me alone for a while.”

“Go out,” he said, “and leave me alone for a bit.”

The green painted window-shutter was unfastened, and it swung open in the little wind that had sprung up. Jean saw the morning star shining, and the widening rift of pale gold in the grey sky above the hills. He heard the stirring of awakened life. Birds fluttered in the laurels. A boy was singing as he went to his work among the vines by the lake side:

The green window shutter was unlatched, and it swung open in the slight wind that had picked up. Jean saw the morning star shining and the growing streak of pale gold in the gray sky above the hills. He heard the sounds of life coming awake. Birds flitted in the laurels. A boy was singing as he walked to his work among the vines by the lakeside:

"I have so much to tell you."

[315] It seemed to Jean that he too had many things to say to the woman he loved. He called to her faintly, in a weak, hoarse voice: “Olive!”

[315] Jean felt like he had so much to say to the woman he loved. He called out to her softly, in a weak, raspy voice: “Olive!”

After a while he heard her answering him from the next room.

After a bit, he heard her responding from the next room.

“Jean! Oh, Jean!”

“Jean! Hey, Jean!”

He lay still, smiling.

He lay still, smiling.

EDINBURGH
COLSTON AND CO. LIMITED
PRINTERS

EDINBURGH
COLSTON AND CO. LTD
PRINT SHOP


THE BLUE LAGOON

The Blue Lagoon

By H. DE VERE STACPOOLE,

By H. DE VERE STACPOOLE,

Author of “The Crimson Azaleas,” etc. 6s.

Author of “The Crimson Azaleas,” etc. $6.

The Times says: “Picturesque and original ... full of air and light and motion.”

The Times says: “Charming and unique ... filled with air, light, and movement.”

The Daily Telegraph says: “A hauntingly beautiful story.”

The Daily Telegraph says: “A hauntingly beautiful story.”

The Globe says: “Weirdly imaginative, remote, and fateful.”

The Globe says: “Strangely creative, distant, and destined.”

The Evening Standard says: “A masterpiece.... It has the gift of the most vivid description that makes a scene live before your eyes.”

The Evening Standard says: “A masterpiece.... It has the ability to create such vivid descriptions that a scene comes to life right in front of you.”

The Sunday Times says: “A very lovely and fascinating tale, by the side of which ‘Paul and Virginia’ seems tame indeed.”

The Sunday Times says: “A really lovely and captivating story, next to which ‘Paul and Virginia’ seems pretty dull.”

The Morning Leader says: “It is a true romance, with an atmosphere of true romance which few but the greatest writers achieve.”

The Morning Leader says: “It’s a genuine romance, with an atmosphere of real romance that only a few of the greatest writers can achieve.”

The World says: “Original and fascinating.”

The World says: “Unique and intriguing.”

The Nottingham Guardian says: “A singularly powerful and brilliantly imagined story.”

The Nottingham Guardian says: “An incredibly powerful and creatively imagined story.”

The Daily Chronicle says: “Many able authors, an unaccountable number, have written about the South Sea Islands, but none that we know has written so charmingly as Mr. de Vere Stacpoole in ‘The Blue Lagoon.’”

The Daily Chronicle states: “Many talented writers, countless in number, have written about the South Sea Islands, but none that we know of has written as charmingly as Mr. de Vere Stacpoole in ‘The Blue Lagoon.’”

T. FISHER UNWIN, 1 ADELPHI TERRACE, LONDON

T. FISHER UNWIN, 1 ADELPHI TERRACE, LONDON


T. FISHER UNWIN, Publisher,

T. FISHER UNWIN, Publisher,

WORKS BY JOSEPH CONRAD

Joseph Conrad's Works

I.

I.

AN OUTCAST OF THE ISLANDS

AN OUTCAST FROM THE ISLANDS

Crown 8vo., cloth, 6s.

Crown 8vo, cloth, £6.

“Subject to the qualifications thus disposed of (vide first part of notice), ‘An Outcast of the Islands’ is perhaps the finest piece of fiction that has been published this year, as ‘Almayer’s Folly’ was one of the finest that was published in 1895.... Surely this is real romance—the romance that is real. Space forbids anything but the merest recapitulation of the other living realities of Mr. Conrad’s invention—of Lingard, of the inimitable Almayer, the one-eyed Babalatchi, the Naturalist, of the pious Abdulla—all novel, all authentic. Enough has been written to show Mr. Conrad’s quality. He imagines his scenes and their sequence like a master; he knows his individualities and their hearts; he has a new and wonderful field in this East Indian Novel of his.... Greatness is deliberately written; the present writer has read and re-read his two books, and after putting this review aside for some days to consider the discretion of it, the word still stands.”—Saturday Review

“Subject to the qualifications previously mentioned (see first part of notice), ‘An Outcast of the Islands’ is probably the best work of fiction published this year, just as ‘Almayer’s Folly’ was one of the best in 1895.... This is truly real romance—the kind of romance that feels authentic. Space limits us to only a brief recap of the other vivid characters from Mr. Conrad’s creation—Lingard, the unforgettable Almayer, the one-eyed Babalatchi, the Naturalist, and the devout Abdulla—all original, all genuine. Enough has been said to showcase Mr. Conrad’s talent. He crafts his scenes and their flow like a master; he understands his characters and their emotions; he has discovered a fresh and remarkable territory in this East Indian novel of his.... Greatness is intentionally created; the writer has read and re-read his two books, and after setting this review aside for a few days to reflect on its fairness, the conclusion still holds.” —Saturday Review

II.

II.

ALMAYER’S FOLLY

ALMAYER'S FOLLY

Second Edition. Crown 8vo., cloth, 6s.

Second Edition. Crown 8vo., cloth, £6.

“This startling, unique, splendid book.”

“This amazing, one-of-a-kind book.”

Mr. T. P. O’Connor, M.P.

Mr. T. P. O’Connor, M.P.

“This is a decidedly powerful story of an uncommon type, and breaks fresh ground in fiction.... All the leading characters in the book—Almayer, his wife, his daughter, and Dain, the daughter’s native lover—are well drawn, and the parting between father and daughter has a pathetic naturalness about it, unspoiled by straining after effect. There are, too, some admirably graphic passages in the book. The approach of a monsoon is most effectively described.... The name of Mr. Joseph Conrad is new to us, but it appears to us as if he might become the Kipling of the Malay Archipelago.”—Spectator

“This is a truly powerful story of a unique kind, breaking new ground in fiction.... All the key characters in the book—Almayer, his wife, his daughter, and Dain, the daughter’s native lover—are well developed, and the farewell between father and daughter feels genuinely poignant, without forced emotion. There are also some vividly descriptive passages in the book. The arrival of a monsoon is described very effectively.... The name of Mr. Joseph Conrad is unfamiliar to us, but it seems he could become the Kipling of the Malay Archipelago.”—Spectator


THE BEETLE. A MYSTERY

THE BEETLE. A MYSTERY

By RICHARD MARSH. Illustrated.

By RICHARD MARSH. Illustrated.

Eleventh Edition. 6s.

11th Edition. 6s.

The Daily Graphic says: “‘The Beetle’ is the kind of book which you put down only for the purpose of turning up the gas and making sure that no person or thing is standing behind your chair, and it is a book which no one will put down until finished except for the reason above described.”

The Daily Graphic says: “‘The Beetle’ is the kind of book that makes you put it down just to check that there’s no one or nothing lurking behind your chair, and it’s a book that no one will stop reading until they finish it, except for that reason.”

The Speaker says: “A story of the most terrific kind is duly recorded in this extremely powerful book. The skill with which its fantastic horrors are presented to us is undeniable.”

The Speaker says: “A story of the most terrifying kind is properly recorded in this incredibly powerful book. The skill with which its fantastic horrors are presented is undeniable.”

T. FISHER UNWIN, 1 ADELPHI TERRACE, LONDON

T. FISHER UNWIN, 1 ADELPHI TERRACE, LONDON

Transcriber's Note

Transcriber's Note

Text in languages other than English is preserved as printed.

Text in languages other than English is preserved as printed.

Minor punctuation errors have been repaired.

Minor punctuation errors have been fixed.

The following amendments have been made:

The following changes have been made:

Page 164—Jocopo amended to Jacopo—"... one of the old houses in the Borgo San Jacopo, ..."

Page 164—Jocopo changed to Jacopo—"... one of the old houses in the Borgo San Jacopo, ..."

Page 197—mysogynists amended to misogynists—"Olive laughed. “Commend me to misogynists henceforth.”"

Page 197—mysogynists changed to misogynists—"Olive laughed. “From now on, I’ll have a soft spot for misogynists.”"

Page 216—newsvenders amended to newsvendors—"... and the narrow streets were echoing now to the hoarse cries of the newsvendors ..."

Page 216—news vendors changed to newsvendors—"... and the narrow streets were now echoing with the hoarse shouts of the news vendors ..."

Page 228—Babbuino amended to Babuino—"They went by way of the Via Babuino across the Piazza di Spagna, ..."

Page 228—Babbuino changed to Babuino—"They walked through the Via Babuino across the Piazza di Spagna, ..."

Page 293—anyrate amended to any rate—"... I am sure he never would, or, at any rate, he would ..."

Page 293—anyway amended to any rate—"... I’m sure he never would, or, at any rate, he would ..."

Page 297—it's amended to its—"... its gnawing, tearing, animal ferocity was appalling."

Page 297—it's amended to its—"... its relentless, brutal, animalistic ferocity was shocking."

Second advert page—decidely amended to decidedly—"This is a decidedly powerful story ..."

Second advert page—decidedly changed to definitely—"This is a definitely powerful story ..."




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!